...paint a moustache on the Mona Lisa

teenwolf_bingo

2013-01-30T18:23:50Z

Yes, because signing up late for a time sensitive challenge is an awesome way to ease into a new fandom...

derek/stiles	derek/jackson	stiles/isaac	isaac/jackson	gen - stiles
hotel or motel	last day or night together	sex	nightmares	torture or interrogation
comfort	phobias	coffee shop	skinny dipping	full circle
first time	shaving	*	summer camp	full moon
bathing and showering	mountain ash	unresolved sexual tension	romantic gestures	camping
group date	experimenting	part time job	bites and bruises	roller derby

The Starcandy Challenge

2013-01-18T15:59:11Z

★ s t a r c a n d y challenge ★

The Fics:

001
002
003
004
005
006
007
008
009
010
011
012
013
014
015
016
017
018
019
020
021
022
023
024
025
026
027
028
029
030
031
032
033
034
035
036
037
038
039
040
041
042
043
044
045
046
047
048
049
050

The prompts:

001 ★ SONG LYRIC | Like a shooting star, you shot right through my heart | Paradise - Like a shooting star
002 ★ MUSIC VIDEO | Looking As You Are | Embrace
003 ★ SONG LYRIC | I'm giving all I got to make you stay or am I just a roadblock in your way? | The Ready Set - Love like woe
004 ★ SONG LYRIC | Silently broken, I call your name | Paradise - Nothing left but me
005 ★ MUSIC VIDEO | Dolphin's Cry | Live
006 ★ MUSIC VIDEO | Pray | Sunny Hill
007 ★ SONG LYRIC | until you tire of me, stay with me | Trax - Silent River
008 ★ SONG LYRIC | You're so bad. although I'm simply laughing now | Brown Eyed Girls - Hitchhiker Translates 어쩌다
009 ★ SONG LYRIC | How can I be more confident? I want to be caught | BOA - Make a secret
010 ★ BOOK QUOTE | And I guess I realized at that moment that I really did love her. Because there was nothing to gain, and that didn't matter | Stephen Chbosky - The Perks of Being a Wallflower
011 ★ MUSICAL QUOTE | ...And now how you've repaid me? Denied me and betrayed me | The Phantom Of The Opera
012 ★ SONG LYRIC | I want to lay next to you and listen to your heartbeat every night | Kristine Xiong - Lub Sij Hawm
013 ★ SONG LYRIC | I know you have a man and I know I should quit, but your every move, looks, signals... I hope I'm not imagining things | Taebin (feat Teddy) Tabu
014 ★ SONG LYRIC | pray for me, call me, and I will fly to you with my silver wings | Eun Ji Won - Silver Wing
015 ★ SONG LYRIC | Night air has the strangest flavor | Night Air - Jamie Woon
016 ★ MUSIC VIDEO | Filthy Mind | Amanda Ghost
017 ★ MUSIC VIDEO | Till the world ends | Britney Spears
018 ★ BOOK QUOTE | He's a wallflower. You see things. You keep quiet about them. And you understand | Stephen Chbosky - The Perks of Being a Wallflower
019 ★ QUOTE | A raindrop landing on your cheek is a kiss from someone that lives in heaven and watching over you | Man Of Honor
020 ★ QUOTE | The reason it hurts so much to separate is because our souls are connected | Nicholas Sparks
021 ★ QUOTE | Heart can see the beauty and love more than the eyes can ever wonder | Man Of Honor
022 ★ QUOTE | Sometimes you need to run away just to see who will come after you | Lisa Brooks
023 ★ QUOTE | Don’t be shy. You can take another piece of me. Everyone else already has. Until there’s nothing left. Until I disappear | iwrotethisforyou
024 ★ QUOTE | I am stronger than words and I am bigger than the box I'm in, and then I see her in the crowd and I fall apart | David Levithan
025 ★ BOOK QUOTE | The only thing worse than a boy who hates you: A boy who loves you | Markus Zusak - The Book Thief
026 ★ PICTURE QUOTE | For Sale : One heart. Horrible condition. Will take anything for it. Please | Picture (source)
027 ★ PICTURE QUOTE | Fall in love only when you're ready, not when you're lonely | Picture (source)
028 ★ MUSIC VIDEO | Going Crazy | Song Jieun (feat Bang Yongguk)
029 ★ MUSIC VIDEO | Gabriel | Najoua Belyzel
030 ★ SONG LYRIC | Pictures frozen in time, are becoming clearer | Nick Lachey - What's left of me
031 ★ SONG LYRIC | Cause when you hold me like you do, I would forget you're lonely | One Time - Safetysuit
032 ★ SONG LYRIC | Please just follow me. I thought you wanted me | Marianas Trench - All to myself
033 ★ SONG LYRIC | This feeling, i can't hide it anymore, you're so lovable. Please take my heart with you | Cho Shin Sei - All about you
034 ★ SONG LYRIC | All I have are all our memories together. Take my heart with you so i don't feel any more pain | Kan Mi Yeon - So What
035 ★ QUOTE | I guess I should say thank you, for cutting all my strings. But if it’s all the same to you, I wish you’d left my wings | iwrotethisforyou
036 ★ QUOTE | Learn four new things everyday. Something about yourself. Something about the people you love. Something about the world. And something about a stranger | iwrotethisforyou
037 ★ BOOK QUOTE | Before we belonged to anyone else, we were each other's | Elizabeth Noble - The Way We Were
038 ★ QUOTE | Nobody likes being alone that much. I don't go out of my way to make friends, that's all. It just leads to disappointment | Haruki Murakami - Norwegian Wood
039 ★ QUOTE | If you remember me, then I don't care if everyone else forgets | Haruki Murakami - Kafka on the Shore
040 ★ QUOTE | I can lay beside you and we not say a single word and still I have the best time | Lisa Brooks
041 ★ MUSICAL QUOTE | Outside things may be tragic, but in here we feel its magic | Moulin Rouge!
042 ★ PICTURE QUOTE | Love is composed of a single soul inhabiting two bodies | Picture (source)
043 ★ PICTURE QUOTE | Once in a while, right in the middle of an ordinary life, love gives us a fairytale | Picture (source)
044 ★ PICTURE QUOTE | If a man is brave enough to love you after you broke his heart, I guarantee you, he is the one | Picture (source)
045 ★ MUSIC VIDEO | Born to die | Lana Del Ray - Born to die
046 ★ MUSIC VIDEO | Clown Mask | Han Geng
047 ★ MUSIC VIDEO | Trouble Maker | Troublemaker
048 ★ SONG LYRIC | You were pretty and I hate you. I hurt so much because I hate you | Son Ho Young - Pretty But Hateful
049 ★ SONG LYRIC | Don't let go of the heart you've already captured | Leessang - Fly High
050 ★ QUOTE | You know you're in love when you can't fall asleep because reality is finally better than your dreams | Dr Seuss

[KPOP RPS] One shot: An affair (sort of) to remember {exo}

2013-01-06T17:16:29Z

Title: An affair (sort of) to remember
Rating: PG-13
Pairing: Lu Han/Sehun with a side of Lay/Chen
Word count: 3800
Summary: Lu Han leaned over the railing of his balcony and looked out over the sea. He had always liked the sea, he’d only had a few opportunities to see it over the years, but it had always called to him. He looked out over this sea, watched how it glittered like diamonds under the scorching Honduras sun, and he felt something in his heart unclench. He breathed a little easier, he felt a little calmer. Maybe this trip was actually a good idea, he did feel better, but he was damned if he was actually going to tell Yixing that.
A/N: Picked up as a pinch hit for the sncj_santa, written for read0write

An affair (sort of) to remember

Lu Han leaned over the railing of his balcony and looked out over the sea. He had always liked the sea, he’d only had a few opportunities to see it over the years, but it had always called to him. He looked out over this sea, watched how it glittered like diamonds under the scorching Honduras sun, and he felt something in his heart unclench. He breathed a little easier, he felt a little calmer. Maybe this trip was actually a good idea, he did feel better, but he was damned if he was actually going to tell Yixing that.

“Hey, you ok out here?” Yixing asked, his voice was pitched low like he was trying not to startle Lu Han, but Lu Han was startled anyway.

Lu Han reluctantly turned round, reluctantly took his eyes off the captivating sea. He looked at Yixing who stood in the doorway to their hotel room, a worried frown on his face.

“Yeah, I’m fine. I’m just…” Lu Han waved his hand at the tranquil scene. A small, helpless gesture, he couldn’t quite find the words to explain just how he was feeling.

Yixing nodded, nodded like he understood how Lu Han was feeling. But Yixing didn’t quite understand. Yixing had suggested this trip because he wanted to have some fun, and live while we’re young (Yixing liked to quote song lyrics when making a case for something.) But Lu Han, Lu Han had agreed to come along because he was looking for…something. Peace? Adventure? He didn’t quite know.

“Are you about ready to do out and eat? I’m hungry.” Yixing rubbed his flat belly and feigned distress. “So hungry, I’m wasting away!”

Lu Han laughed and shook his head. “Sure, I could eat.”

“Excellent. Now come on, we have to go meet Baekhyun.”

“Okay, I’ll just be a min…wait! Who?”

Yixing rolled his eyes and spun around and stalked back in to their room, he flicked his hand in some aborted gesture; Lu Han thought that maybe Yixing flipped him the bird.

“Do you actually listen to anything I say?” Yixing’s voice filtered through the gauzy curtains.

“Sometimes.” Lu Han said quietly, looking back over the sea again. “Sometimes I do.”

“Come on! Let’s go!”

||

Lu Han was ready, but apparently Yixing suddenly decided he needed a few more minutes of preening so he sent Lu Han down to the bar on his own. Lu Han knew that ‘a few more minutes’ could mean anything between fifteen minutes to an hour. It was never just a few minutes. Lu Han didn’t feel like going in to the main hotel bar by himself, he could feel people looking at him as he walked through the lobby and by people he really meant Men. Men were looking at him, their gazes hot and hungry, like all they wanted in the world was to eat Lu Han up. Lu Han hadn’t seen any women so far. Like at all. No children either.

Lu Han was starting to suspect that Yixing had booked them into a gay resort.

Lu Han wouldn’t be at all surprised.

He decided to skip the bar for now, decided to wait for Yixing to finish making himself look pretty. He sauntered out onto the patio; he took a seat on a lounger beside the pool. The hotel was lavish, but with an almost tacky sheen to it. Lu Han kind of liked that about the place though. It was more of a Greek style décor wise inside, all pillars and white marble, but with a hacienda style pool and gardens, like the designer couldn’t quite choose between the two.

“Are you here alone?” A deep voice asked. Lu Han jumped, he’d been too engrossed in his design thoughts that he hadn’t heard anyone approach.

He let out an undignified squeak when he got a good look at his would be suitor. The guy was huge! Like man mountain huge! His biceps had to have been the same size as Lu Han’s head. He was wearing very, very tiny speedos that didn’t leave much to the imagination. Unfortunately. Thick veins corded over the muscles of his arms and thighs, bulging in a way that made Lu Han feel faintly sick. Lu Han hadn’t actually understood what the giant had said, his English was ok, not great, but he got by. The giant, however, had a thick accent. Probably Eastern European. But he was only guessing at that.

“I am here alone.”

Lu Han detected a hint of disappointment in the giant’s voice but he still didn’t know what the guy was saying. The look in the giant’s eyes was wicked, so Lu Han didn’t believe that he was actually disappointed by anything at all.

“I am so lonely. Would you like to come to my room and play with my love staff? It would like to play with you.”

Ah ha! Lu Han recognized the words ‘love’ and ‘staff’; he wasn’t quite sure how they related to each other, though. The English language could be really weird at times.

“Uhhh.” Lu Han stammered. “I have friend.” Lu Han pointed in the general direction of the hotel lobby. “I wait.”

Lu Han smiled and waited for the man to leave. But the man didn’t leave; instead he took a seat on the lounger beside Lu Han and casually put his hand on Lu Han’s knee. Lu Han looked at the meaty paw and shuddered.

“I wait with you.” The giant said slowly, like he was trying to soften his accent to make himself more understandable. Lu Han appreciated the effort but he really wished the guy would just leave him alone.

“No, it’s fine. I go now.” Lu Han faltered over the words as he stumbled to stand. He backed away from the lounger he had been perched on; walking backwards the way he was he didn’t see the staggered steps that lead back up to the doors to the lobby. He tripped, but he didn’t fall down. Instead he tumbled into the path of someone walking down those steps and that person broke his actual fall. Which was lucky for Lu Han, but not so much for the person he’d landed on.

“Oh I am sorry!” Lu Han immediately started to apologise in English but stopped when the person he’d landed on started apologising in Korean. Lu Han was so happy to hear a language he was more familiar with that he didn’t stop to correct the guy, tell him that he had nothing to be sorry for. “Are you ok?” Lu Han asked in Korean. He started to brush imaginary dust off the guy’s clothes like that would make up for Lu Han almost squishing him. He stopped his frantic sweeping when he got his first look at the man’s face. The kid’s face. No, not kid. Young man. He could only have been a few years younger than Lu Han was. But since Lu Han was often told that he looked like he was twelve, he really wasn’t one to judge ages. The kid—young man—was cute in a cold sort of way. His expression lacked warmth but there was a light in his eyes, Lu Han got the impression the kid was almost laughing at him.

“I’m fine. You speak Korean?”

“Are you sure? Yes, right now I live there; I go to university in Seoul.”

The kid actually smiled at this, the smile gave Lu Han a feeling of some kind of victory, but he wasn’t quite sure why. “My name is Lu Han.” Lu Han said with a small bow.

“Sehun.” The kid—Sehun—said, his bow was a little more pronounced.

They stood there for a few long seconds, awkwardness hanging heavily between them. Lu Han wanted to strike up some kind of conversation, partly because he felt a burgeoning attraction towards Sehun, but mainly because it might discourage the attentions of Goliath, who was still looking at him with interest. Though Lu Han held no illusions of his new friend doing anything crazy like fighting for Lu Han’s honour. That would be a fight that would not end well.

“So…” Sehun started.

“So…”

“I just came out here to look for my friend.” Sehun looked around the patio, at the people who milled around the pool. “But I can’t see him. He might be at the bar.” Sehun turned to go, but Lu Han grabbed his arm with the desperation of a drowning man grasping for a life jacket. Sehun looked a little taken aback and looked ready to pull away, to get as far from possible from the crazy man clutching at him. Lu Han blinked and looked down at his hand. He blushed and let go, stepping away. He tried to style out the faux par, but he might have failed miserably.

“Uhhhh,” Lu Han looked away. “I’m going to the bar, I was just heading over there, I’m meeting a friend too”

Sehun nodded and started to walk back up the steps, Lu Han hurried to follow. He cast a look back at his Goliath. Goliath had already turned away and was working his charm on some other young stud. Lu Han didn’t know if he should be relieved or offended that he was so easily replaced.

Lu Han walked a little behind Sehun. He tried not to focus on the slim hips and lithe body. He wasn’t looking for a holiday hook up…no matter what ideas Yixing might have. And Yixing probably had a lot of ideas.

“Oh,” Sehun gasped, he stopped suddenly and Lu Han almost tripped over him again. He was able to catch himself this time, before he fell, before he embarrassed himself any further. “There’s my friend.” Sehun pointed over to a dark corner of the bar. Lu Han could just about make out a small figure huddled at a table. “So I’ll be going first then.” Sehun bowed stiffly and walked off. Lu Han watched him go feeling like he had missed a step somewhere.

Yixing wasn’t in the bar. Lu Han wasn’t really surprised.

||

Yixing got lost. On the way from their room to the hotel lobby. Lu Han really should have been expecting that.

||

“Oh my god!” Yixing screeched. “Did you see that guy in the speedos! I swear his thighs were the size of my waist. What is a ‘love staff’? English is so weird.”

||

Baekhyun, it turned out, was someone Lu Han already knew. Sort of. He was another trainee at Yixing’s entertainment company. The company Lu Han wanted to join but hadn’t yet found the courage to audition for, despite that being the main reason he left Beijing for Korea in the first place.

But it was weird seeing Baekhyun here in, here in this place, in this country. Lu Han only really knew him by sight and from a distance, usually he saw him in the centre of a group, with people clustered around him. Lu Han wouldn’t have recognized him here, here in this bar surrounded by shadows and not adoring fans.

Lu Han had to admit that he wasn’t exactly pleased to see Baekhyun. Mainly because he was sitting at Sehun’s friend’s table. Lu Han’s heart had sunk a little when he saw just where Yixing was dragging him. Sehun wasn’t sitting there though, so it was possible that Sehun and his friend had found each other and moved on in the short time Lu Han had been waiting for Yixing. Hope was always a fine thing, wasn’t it?

The bar was quiet; it was the middle of the day and most people were either going for a siesta or they were by the pool or down at the beach. There were a couple of diehard drinkers propping up the bar and a couple of people sat at tables, probably trying to escape the heat. Lu Han welcomed the soothing coolness of the bar, of the fans installed at intervals along the ceiling, of the gentle breeze they provided.

Yixing grabbed Baekhyun in a crushing hug; the jug of ice water that was sweating on the table was almost a casualty of his enthusiasm.

Introductions were made, Baekhyun vaguely knew Lu Han as well and there were awkward smiles all round. Especially since Baekhyun was giving him side-eyed looks, sly little looks. The kind of looks that Yixing gave him when he was up to something. The kind of looks that Yixing was giving him right now.

Oh god.

The table was set for four. Yixing had taken the seat in front of Baekhyun leaving Lu Han seated opposite the mystery guest.

“You fucker.” Lu Han said through gritted teeth. “You’re setting me up with someone!”

Yixing just smiled sweetly. “Whatever gives you that idea? Not everything is about you, you know. And you told me you were fine, totally fine. Completely fine.”

“Fine.”

“Yes, fine.”

“Right.”

Lu Han sighed. A pulse of pain started up in his temple, the beginnings of a tension headache. He squeezed his eyes shut and rubbed at the bridge of his nose. When he opened his eyes again he found Baekhyun watching him. Lu Han forced a smile and Baekhyun seemed to relax a little. Lu Han felt some of the tension ease out of him. He was here on holiday with his friend, here to relax and enjoy himself; He could relax and enjoy himself.

He could.

“So, Baekhyun.” Lu Han started, “What brings you to Honduras? Quite a coincidence you being here at the same time.”

“Oh.” Baekhyun seemed surprised. “Jongdae arranged it. You know Jongdae, don’t you?”

Lu Han only nodded. He did know Jongdae. He had (in part) agreed (reluctantly) to go on this trip was so Yixing could get a chance to flirt with Jongdae the cute travel agent they met in a bar. Going on a trip to a beautiful faraway place just so your bestie can try to get into a guy’s pants? That’s the kind of things best friends do.

Unfortunately trying to set your bestie up with a guy even though he has said he’s not ready to date yet, even though said bestie has said he’s fine. Yeah, that’s the kind of things best friends do too.

“There was a package deal.” Yixing said happily as he plucked his napkin from under his cutlery and shook it out. He grabbed the menu and started to look it over even though Lu Han was sure Yixing didn’t understand it. “I did tell you about it, you didn’t listen.”

Lu Han glared at the empty seat, wondering who it belonged to.

||

It’s not like Lu Han had just had a relationship that ended badly or anything as dramatic as that. It was stupid, really stupid. All he had was the thought of a relationship, all he had were hopes that had crumbled. He felt sort of like the heroine in a teen romance novel, pinning away for the unattainable hero. But unlike in the books or movies Lu Han didn’t get his hero. He got to feel silly, like a little boy with a big crush.

||

The waiter came and they fumbled through their orders, Baekhyun and Yixing got by through pointing randomly at the menu. Lu Han just asked for fries. His stomach rumbled but he wasn’t sure he could face a lot of food right now, especially some of the things he thought the other two just ordered. The waiter left and they fell into easy conversation, with Lu Han mainly listening and laughing and feeling better than he had in a while.

“There you are!” Baekhyun exclaimed to a shadow behind them. Lu Han turned a little in his seat and yes, sure enough there was Sehun. Lu Han felt his breath catch a little, Sehun really was handsome. “Where the hell was this bathroom? Back in Korea?”

“Ha, ha! You’re funny.” Sehun deadpanned as he dropped into the empty seat opposite Lu Han. “There was this guy in the bathroom, ugly muscles. Tight speedos.” Sehun shuddered. When he looked up and caught Lu Han’s eye the corner of his mouth twitched. Lu Han thought that might be a smile. That was totally a smile.

Lu Han waved, a shy, flick of his fingers.

“Oh my god!” Yixing and Baekhyun cried in unison, both clutching their hearts in mock horror. “You two have already met!”

“How?”

“When?”

“That is so unfair!”

Sehun caught Lu Han’s eye again and Lu Han struggled not to laugh at the confused look on Sehun’s face. Apparently he had no idea what his friend was up to either.

“I don’t want to know what they are talking about, do I?” Sehun asked him.

“No, no you really don’t.”

||

“Xing, how old is he?”

“How old is who?”

“You know who.”

“No, I don’t know who.”

“Sehun.”

“Sehun? He’s old enough. Why, are you interested?”

“I hate you.”

“I know.”

||

Afternoon faded into evening and evening gave way to night and the four of them found themselves in the little bar shack attached to the hotel, or more specifically attached to the hotel’s beach. It stood on legs a couple of feet above the sea, held up on spindly legs that Lu Han didn’t quite trust. It sold cheap beer that tasted a little like pee and served fried yojoa fish and baleada filled with meat roasted over a fire pit. It also featured karaoke, though they didn’t know that until they got there. The bar also contained one Kim Jongdae. Lu Han wanted to ask Yixing if Jongdae had been included in the holiday package deal, but he didn’t get a chance because Jongdae was standing at the mic singing a beautiful ballad and, if possible, Yixing fell even more in love.

The temperature had cooled little, but it would be a few more hours before it dipped low enough to be truly comfortable. The night was still sticky hot and the shack didn’t have air conditioning, so Lu Han took the drink Baekhyun had ordered for him—even though he didn’t really want it—outside. The drink was cold and Lu Han wanted to hold on to it until it wasn’t cold anymore. It was only slightly quieter outside, Lu Han could still hear the smooth tones of Jongdae’s voice, could hear the whoops and cheers of the crowd.

Lu Han took off his shoes and lowered himself onto the deck of the bar; letting his feet dangle over the edge, his feet barely brushing the water. He looked out into the dark, watched the lights from the buildings lining the beach dance off the waves.

“It’s beautiful.” Sehun said. Sehun’s voice should have startled him, his presence surprising and sudden. But Lu Han found he wasn’t surprised that Sehun had sought him out, he’d been waiting for it for most of the night. He’d been hoping for it, though he hadn’t dared admit that to himself.

“Yes it is.” Lu Han didn’t turn round or stand up. He just stayed there and waited for Sehun to sit down next to him. Sehun obliged after a minute of hesitation. Sehun sat there stiffly, he had his knees drawn up to his chest, he hadn’t taken off his shoes and obviously didn’t want to put them in the water.

“But it’s not as beautiful as you.” Sehun said in a monotone, like he was reciting something he had read in a book.

Lu Han blinked, he turned a wary, side eyed glare on his companion. That was such a terrible line that Lu Han couldn’t think of anything to say to it. Sehun’s expression was thoughtful, serious. Sincere. But he wasn’t looking at Lu Han; his gaze was looked on the sea.

Wow.

“Uhhh, thanks?”

Sehun just nodded and continued to look out at the dark sea.

They were silent for a while, but their silence wasn’t awkward. Lu Han found it quite pleasant to sit here with this cute boy, no pressure. Lu Han set his drink aside and leaned against the deck rail, it wasn’t that late but he could feel the first tugs of tiredness.

“I am not sure how to do this.” Sehun said.

“Do what?”

“Flirt.” Sehun said this like it should be obvious, because of course it was.

“You’re trying to flirt with me?”

Sehun nodded again. A definitive nod.

“Why?”

Sehun shrugged. “Something to do.”

Lu Han eyed him again. Shadows played across Sehun’s face so it was hard to tell but Lu Han could just about see a smile, a smile that was more than just a flash of light in his eyes, more than a quirk of the lips.

“Asshole. You really do suck at it.” Lu Han gently bumped his shoulder against Sehun’s. Then he gathered up his shoes and stood up, he left his drink where it was. “You coming back inside?”

“Yeah, sure.”

Lu Han waited until they were almost to the main door before he said; “Sehun?”

“Yeah?”

“You have a beep on your nose.”

“I have a what on my what?”

Lu Han reached up and tweaked Sehun’s nose.

“Beeeeeep.” Lu Han said. “Now, that is how to flirt.”

||

Lu Han leaned over the railing of his balcony and looked out over the sea. The day had dawned bright and cool, a stiff breeze had kicked up overnight and the air felt weighty with moisture. A storm was on its way. They had planned to go see the Copan Ruins today…or rather Lu Han had planned on going to the ruins and Yixing planned on tagging along if he really had to. But those plans went out the window, not just because of the impending storm but because Lu Han really didn’t want to leave his hotel room. And Yixing wasn’t here in their room, he was somewhere…else.

He heard the gentle chimes of his cell phone sound through the open door that led back into the room. Lu Han didn’t really want to answer it because what he didn’t need right now was a healthy dose of ‘I told you so’. He dragged his feet as he went to answer it anyway. Yixing would only keep calling until Lu Han did answer.

“Slut.” Yixing said with relish as soon as Lu Han hit the call button.

“Look who’s talking.”

“Screw you.”

“No Thanks. How’s Jongdae?”

“Sleeping. How’s Sehun?”

Lu Han glanced over at his bed, Sehun was still sleeping soundly, the thin bedclothes had mostly slipped off him revealing soft skin that Lu Han itched to touch again.

“Sleeping.”

“Lu Han?”

“Yes?”

“This is going to be the best vacation ever.”

“You know it.”

The end.

[KPOP RPS] one shot: Sometimes, sometimes it’s like I’m standing still {exo}

2013-01-05T20:50:23Z

Title: Sometimes, sometimes it’s like I’m standing still
Rating: PG-13
Pairing: Kris/Chanyeol
Word count: 6, 819
A/N: Written for hoaegi for the sncj_santa
Summary: “Is this the year 2030?” The Stranger asked in lightly accented Korean.

What?

Chanyeol just blinked at him, not quite processing the question. The words he understood…the question not so much

Sometimes, sometimes it’s like I’m standing still

Chanyeol was convinced the librarian was out to get him. She was always there, lurking just out of his line of sight, skulking in the shadows of the stacks, waiting for him. Waiting for him to make too loud a noise, waiting for him to drop a book, which wasn’t really fair because that last time wasn’t his fault and he totally didn’t knock that bookshelf over. He had been in front of it not behind it, and it had almost crushed him, not that the old bat cared about that.

Chanyeol was pretty sure this old place was haunted, but no one would listen to his theory. Not even Jongin and that guy loved conspiracy theories.

No one believed him about the flash of blue light that followed the crash down. Apparently no one else saw it but him and he had just been brained by a (really fucking heavy) book. And no one believed him about the hand Chanyeol had felt on his ass. Apparently Chanyeol’s imaginary ghost was also a pervert. Of course it was.

He couldn’t see Mrs Kim right now, but he could feel her eyes on him, her gaze hot and heavy…and so not in a good way.

He had tried to talk to Baekhyun about just how out to get him the librarian was. But Baekhyun had chalked it up to Chanyeol being over tired and paranoid. Baekhyun was probably right, mainly because Baekhyun was always right. It was like some kind of law or something.

Stupid Baekhyun.

Chanyeol groused and grumbled as he stood up. He stretched and felt something in his spine pop, letting him know that he had been sitting too still for too long. He pushed his chair back away from the table wincing as it scraped over the wood floor, the sound seeming to echo through the stacks. He whirled around, half expecting the librarian to jump out from behind a bookshelf and shhhh him. But all he got were a few annoyed glares from the people sitting closest to him, he was pretty sure that someone even tsked at him. Rude much? It was probably Jongdae, it sounded like his tsk.

Chanyeol blinked owlishly as he looked around the room, seeing the gentle thrum of usual daily activity but not really taking any of it in. His vision was slightly fuzzy from having been staring at his books for too long, his eyeballs felt dry and gritty, like he’d spent the last few hours rubbing them with sandpaper instead of studying. He rubbed at his eyes with the heels of his hands but if anything that just made them feel worse. He moved away from the table he’d been camped out at, staggering slightly as he bumped and weaved his way around the chairs. He earned himself a few more glares and the person who tsked him (Jongdae) tsked him again, but the librarian wasn’t shhhh’ing the tsking guy now was she.

He was tired, too tired, he had been in the library all day and he hadn’t got as much done as he felt he should have. His head just hadn’t been in it, his mind too full of other things. He knew he should take a break, a real one, one that involved actually putting down his books and leaving the library and going to that outside place. But one look at the rain outside dispelled that idea before it could really take hold of him. Something about the soft patter of the rain drops on the glass made him uneasy, he never liked the rain but he couldn’t quite remember why. Best to stay in the warm safety of the library, stay with his books.

He walked through the stacks, looking at the book spines but not picking any of them up from the shelves. He walked to the back of the library where the lights were dimmer and the shadows thick and the silence heavy. He had the strange feeling of being watched and he looked over his shoulder, half expecting the librarian to jump out and demand to know what he was doing back here and who he was doing it with. One time, he got caught making out with an exchange student in the back stacks one time…and it was totally Baekhyun’s fault too. Even though Baekhyun hadn’t been there at the time, it was still totally all his fault.

Stupid Baekhyun.

“Hello?” He heard someone say softly in English. Chanyeol whirled around, he moved a little too fast and he flailed his arms out trying to catch himself before he tripped over his own feet. His heart hammered in his chest, beating so hard that he was sure everyone in the library, hell everyone in the whole school, could hear it. But there was no one there. He had been sure he had heard a voice; sure he had heard someone behind him. But there was no one there. There was no one back here with him, it was just him and the shadows…and one shadow appeared to be moving.

“I knew this place was haunted.” Chanyeol muttered as he tried to calm his frantic heartbeat. Though Chanyeol couldn’t think why the ghost would be speaking English, maybe it was the ghost of a Western exchange student…? Yeah, maybe he didn’t really want to find out. Slowly, very slowly he turned around and started to head back to the front of the library where there was people and bright lights and no such thing as ghosts. He was going to get back to his table, gather his books and leave to go find Baekhyun and maybe go and get drunk. That would be nice.

He was so caught up in getting out of there and away from whatever was behind him that he wasn’t paying any attention to what was in front of him. So it came as a bit of a shock when he collided with a solid wall of muscle. He fell back, landing hard on his butt.

“Oh, owwww,” He moaned as he tried to stagger to his feet. The man mountain that Chanyeol had just crashed into must have bent down to help at the same time that Chanyeol tried to push himself up from the floor…he must have done, because that is the only explanation Chanyeol could think of for head butting the guy in the crotch. Head butting him hard.

“Oh, oh my god I am so sor…” Chanyeol never finished the sentence. His words of apology died on his lips when he looked up and saw just whose crotch he had assaulted. Chanyeol didn’t recognise him, and he knew most of the people at the university at least by sight—at least those who lived in the library the way Chanyeol did. Though Chanyeol was pretty sure that if he had seen this guy around campus at any time he would have most definitely remembered him. Mainly because he would have a starring role in Chanyeol’s wet dreams.

Weird, Chanyeol didn’t realize he had a Star trek fetish until right now.

He scooted back and away from the man, who was almost doubled up in pain. This time he managed to stand without either of them getting hurt. Again. Chanyeol wanted to reach out to try and help the handsome stranger in the tight, tight space age body suit, but he wasn’t sure what help he would give, or how he would even help at all. Chanyeol’s eyes watered in sympathy as the stranger stood up straight again, wincing as he did so. Chanyeol was pleasantly surprised to find that he had to look up slightly to look the man in the eyes; there weren’t many people who were taller than him. The stranger’s eyes were dark and serious and so intense that Chanyeol had to take a step back and away, try to put some distance between before Chanyeol did something epically stupid like leap into the man’s arms and kiss him.

That would be awkward.

It took a few long seconds for Chanyeol to realize that the stranger was speaking to him. His mouth was moving and sounds were coming out, but Chanyeol was still reeling with embarrassment and didn’t immediately register the words. It took him even longer to realize that the words weren’t even Korean. The stranger was speaking Mandarin. His voice was deep, a low rumble that spoke straight to Chanyeol’s dick. Stupid thing always did have a mind of its own.

Chanyeol could speak precisely one sentence in Mandarin, something the Chinese exchange student had taught him, he was pretty sure that it would be wildly inappropriate for this situation though.

“Uhhhh.” Chanyeol said. “I don’t understand.”

The stranger cocked his head to the side and looked at Chanyeol with an expression Chanyeol couldn’t quite read. Confusion? Derision? Chanyeol had the feeling he was being studied like a specimen under a microscope, and the stranger wasn’t sure how to classify what he was seeing.

“Is this the year 2030?” The Stranger asked in lightly accented Korean.

What?

Chanyeol just blinked at him, not quite processing the question. The words he understood…the question not so much

“Uh, w…what?”

“Is this the year 2030?”

“Yeah, that’s what I was afraid you said.” Chanyeol sighed heavily, why were all the hot ones bat shit insane? “No, it’s 2012.”

“It didn’t work.” The stranger said, the disappointment in his voice was so palpable that Chanyeol had the urge to offer some comfort, a touch, a smile, kiss the sadness away. But he didn’t, because he didn’t need another crazy guy in his life. “I will have to try again.” The stranger continued and with that he turned and started walking away back to the rear of the library. Chanyeol had to admit that the back view was just as inspiring as the front—that was an ass that was made for spandex. Chanyeol fought back the urge to call the guy back and ask what it was that hadn’t worked, but he didn’t have the time or energy to feed into the guy’s delusion.

Chanyeol really, really needed to get laid.

He watched the gorgeous crazy man walk away, Chanyeol was certain that he never took his eyes off the man, he hadn’t even blinked, but suddenly the guy wasn’t there anymore. He was just gone. Poof. Gone.

Chanyeol had to wonder if he wasn’t the one who had gone bat shit insane. He had to have gone bat shit insane because he didn’t just see that flash of blue light. He didn’t.

He didn’t.

“Weird.” Chanyeol muttered to himself as he turned back to his table. He was going to collect his things and leave, the rain be damned. He needed a break…and possibly a psych test, that guy was pretty solid for a hallucination.

As he left he had the strange feeling he was being watched again. He looked around but no one seemed to be paying any attention to him. Even the librarian was busy dealing with someone else so it wasn’t her evil gaze he could feel on him. Chanyeol shuddered; this was turning out to be a creepy afternoon.

||

Baekhyun’s idea of cheering him up was to drag him to Noreabang. But that was pretty much Baekhyun’s solution for any problem. Not that Chanyeol actually told Baekhyun why he needed cheering up, Chanyeol didn’t even know exactly why he needed cheering up. Baekhyun just took one look at the downcast expression that Chanyeol could do nothing to hide and dragged him to Noreabang. Chanyeol didn’t mind too much, Baekhyun loved to sing and Chanyeol liked to hear him. It was pretty much win/win. Except for tonight, tonight Chanyeol’s thoughts were full of cute guys in tight spandex space suits who thought they were from a different year.

The darkness of the Noreabang booth fit his mood; the bright swirls of the strobe lights were probably going to give him a headache later but right now he didn’t much care. He stared down the neck of his beer bottle like it held all of life’s answers, maybe it did, Chanyeol didn’t really know anymore.

“What’s wrong with you?” Jongin asked, nudging Chanyeol in the ribs to get him to move over even though there was more than enough room on the bench seat.

“Nothing.” Chanyeol said moodily, not looking up and not moving over.

“Good, because I have problems. Look at me.”

Chanyeol turned his body slightly to the side and looked over at Jongin, it was hard to make out Jongin’s exact expression but Chanyeol thought he looked a little constipated.

“Is your problem that you are constipated? Because you look constipated and I can’t help you with that.”

“No, idiot.” Jongin nudged him in the ribs again, harder this time. “No, this is my concerned face. I am trying to look concerned and sympathetic, is it working?”

“No, not really.” Chanyeol said.

“Dammit, I thought I almost had it that time.” Jongin smashed his fist down on the table, almost tipping Chanyeol’s beer over. Jongin caught the bottle before it fell and took a long drink of it before Chanyeol snatched it back.

“Get your own, oh wait, you’re not old enough to drink.”

“That hurts, Hyung.” Jongin said, clutching at his chest in dramatic fashion. “Do I really look constipated?”

“Yes, you do.” Baekhyun said shoving a binder under Chanyeol’s nose. “Pick a song for me, I can’t decide.”

Chanyeol took the binder and started to flip through the song choices but not really looking at them. He was dimly aware of Baekhyun and Jongin bickering but he didn’t pay them much attention until he heard the name of his most recent boyfriend mentioned. Ok, so Lu Han wasn’t exactly a boyfriend, a few fumbled hand jobs don’t for a relationship make.

“What’s that about Lu Han?” Chanyeol asked, though he wasn’t sure he wanted to know.

“Oh,” Baekhyun said with a sniff. “He was dating the object of our Jongin’s affection, but they broke up. Now Jongin is going to try and comfort Sehun in order to get into his pants.”

“Is it working?”

“Not so far.” Jongin muttered.

“Sucks to be you. Chanyeol-ah have you picked me a song yet?”

Chanyeol hadn’t, he closed his eyes and stabbed his finger at the list. He frowned at the resulting selection.

“Super Junior!” Baekhyun squealed. “Why do you hate me?”

||

The feeling of being watched lingered after he had said his goodbyes to his friends. Jongin had managed to flirt his way to getting some alcohol from the bar and so had to be half carried home by Baekhyun—who was a little worse for wear himself. Chanyeol half wished he had stayed and walked with them, even if it meant going out of his way. At least then his walk home would have included walking through more populated main streets instead of side streets and back alleys. But this is the route he naturally took and it didn’t occur to him that maybe he shouldn’t until he was almost half way home. He had always been perfectly safe walking this way before, he had always felt perfectly safe before.

Before.

It was just his imagination that he felt someone watching him. It had to be. It was just his imagination that the shadows cast by the meagre street lighting were closing in on him. It was just all his stupid, over active imagination.

He kicked at the ground in frustration. He felt foolish and ill at ease, like he wasn’t at home in his own skin. He wasn’t used to feeling like this; he wasn’t used to being unsure of himself. It wasn’t just the strange encounter with the shiny, crazy space cadet; the feeling had been building up in him for weeks now. Since the bookshelf fell in the library, since he caught Lu Han making out with Minseok, since he finally decided that he hated his major and in fact really wanted to join Jongin as a trainee at LSM Ent.

It felt almost like he was standing still and life was just happening around him, not touching him at all while he relived the same week over and over and over. Get up, go to school, go home, go to sleep, get up, go to school, go home, and go to sleep.

Chanyeol surrendered to his maudlin thoughts, he got so caught up in basking in his self-pity that he forgot about the feeling of being watched and he didn’t hear the crunch of gravel under heavy boots until it was too late to run. Strong hands wrapped around his upper arms and he was pulled back and into a narrow alley, he was pushed into a wall—his face mashed up against the brick work. The rough stone scraped his cheek and Chanyeol worried that the resulting cuts might leave scars. Not that he really had to worry about his vanity; he probably wouldn’t live much longer, certainly not long enough to need to worry about any scarring.

There were two attackers, at least was far as he could tell. It was hard to decipher each attacker’s voice; it was hard to hear anything above the pounding of his own heart. What he could hear of their conversation he couldn’t have understood even if he had wanted to. They weren’t speaking Korean; in fact they weren’t speaking any language Chanyeol had ever heard before. But that wasn’t exactly saying much, there were probably many languages Chanyeol had never heard before. And he would never ever get to hear them because he was about to die here, here in this cramped and dirty alley where he would be food for the rats until some poor kid stumbled across him on their way to school. Oh god, someone would have to call his parents.

In the books and movies this would be the part where his life flashed before his eyes, right? That always happens. Chanyeol wasn’t sure he wanted his life to flash before his eyes quite honestly. He was about to die horribly, he didn’t really need a reminder of just how much of a failure he was. He braced himself; he squeezed his eyes shut so tightly that he saw bright flashes of light behind the closed lids. He braced himself and he waited.

He heard a beep and a whir then another beep and another whir, for a disorientating moment Chanyeol thought it sounded like his alarm clock. This was all a dream, just a dream. He was home safe in bed and was about to get up and start another dreary day. Except he couldn’t move to turn off his alarm clock because some steroid nut was holding him, pinning his arms to his sides with all the strength of steel bands.

So, not a dream then.

He was roughly turned around so that his back was now to the wall. His head bounced off the brick and he saw stars and little tweeting birds. He let out an undignified squeak and he wasn’t sure what hurt more—is head or his pride. It took him a dazed few minutes to realize that they were talking to him; the words were harsh and angry and forceful but even if he wasn’t currently concussed, he wouldn’t have been able to understand what they were yelling at him. They were still speaking that strange language. He blinked to try to clear his head, to try to make some sense of what was happening, of what was happening to him.

It didn’t work.

It might have worked if his attackers had pointed knives at him, guns even. Because knives and guns he could understand, he’d be just as scared shitless but at least he would have a frame of reference for what they wanted, who they were. If they were bog standard thugs, the kind he saw in his favourite detective show. But they didn’t have guns, and they didn’t have knives and they couldn’t have walked straight out of a TV show…unless that TV show was Doctor Who.

They were wearing the same tight spandex suit that the stranger from the library had on, shiny, tight and black, strangely patterned. Chanyeol vaguely noticed that these two didn’t fill theirs out half as well as his stranger had. Their faces were covered by hoods made of the same material as their suits, leaving only their eyes and mouths visible. Neither of the men were Asian and they didn’t seem to be of the same nationality. One of his attackers held him pinned to the wall by the throat, Chanyeol reached up and futilely attempted to pull the hand away. But the man’s grip held strong and Chanyeol was glad that the man seemed to be content to just hold him in place and not strangle him. The other man held a strange object in his hands; it looked like a cross between an iPad and a gadget he’d seen once in a kids sci fi show. It reminded Chanyeol of a toy he had when he was a kid, back when he wanted to be an astronaut and he wanted to see the stars. Now he just wanted to be a star and he might never have the chance. The light bulbs on it flashed and something in deep in the mechanics of the thing blipped and bleeped and whirred again. The space thug holding the strange contraption held it up to him; lifted it up and down the length of Chanyeol’s body, as if the guy was scanning him with it. The machine clicked and then whirred and beeped twice before going silent. The two space thugs looked at each other and nodded in quiet communication. Chanyeol in no way believed that was going to bode well for him.

The man holding him said something, his mouth moved and sound came out and everything. Chanyeol just stared blankly back at him. His fear was receding along with the dizziness caused by his head connecting with the wall; he was too tired and confused to be scared. And he was angry, so angry. Who did these weirdoes think they were? Just as soon as he had the opportunity Chanyeol was going to kick this bastard in the shin and run away. He may or may not scream like a little girl as he did, but any and all screaming would be perfectly justifiable.

“Where is Wu Fan?” The man with the weird thingy jig asked him in Korean.

Would it have been so hard for them to speak Korean from the get go?

“Where is Wu Fan?” The man asked again. The familiar language sounded so odd coming from this strange person, the words sounded thick and heavy and wrong, distorted. Maybe it was so hard for them to speak Korean from the get go.

But it didn’t matter that they were now saying something he could understand, because he still didn’t actually understand. He didn’t know who Wu Fan was let alone know where he was and he had no idea why he was supposed to. He tried to speak, tried to tell them this but all that came out was a weakened croak. The pressure on his throat wasn’t great, but it was enough to steal away his voice. Chanyeol tried to shake his head, but he couldn’t move his head either. How the hell was he supposed to answer them if they wouldn’t let him?

“He has temporal residue all over him.” The one holding him said. He spoke in Korean too and the words sounded just as wrong coming from him as they did from the other one.

But seriously, he had whatsit all over the who now?

The guy with the strange contraption scanned Chanyeol with it again, it beeped and then clicked this time and its operator looked at it in confusion and then he shook his head.

“It’s dissipating.” He said.

Chanyeol wondered what that meant, he wondered what temporal residue meant, he wondered if it was like some kind of radiation and he wondered if it was going to hurt him in the long run. If he had a long run that is.

“He’s useless.” The one holding him said. “We don’t need him.”

“Hey!” Chanyeol tried to gasp out. He wasn’t sure why he should be offended by this, wasn’t sure why he should care that he’d been sized up by a happy meal toy and apparently been found wanting. He was Park fucking Chanyeol and he wasn’t useless!

He kicked out with his right foot; he connected solidly with the guy holding him. His kick landed on the guy’s shin, it was a hard kick, and he put as much strength behind it as he could — which, ok, wasn’t all that much considering his current position. Still, he might as well not have bothered because the guy barely seemed to feel it. The space thug grunted and tightened the hold on Chanyeol’s neck. Chanyeol kicked him again, and that was a really bad idea because the hold tightened to the point where Chanyeol’s vision clouded, and breathing became a real and pressing issue.

“Kill him.” The other space thug said.

Chanyeol was pretty sure that is what his space thug was already trying to do.

Chanyeol had never been choked before, but in the descriptions he’d read, the ones in stories, none of them mentioned a blue light. Bright lights, blurred light, dancing bright lights, spots—yes. But never a blue light, a solid blue light. And that popping sound he heard could have been his ears popping, except that it sounded sort of like the quiet puff of an inhaler. It sounded like a pressured shifting of air.

And then suddenly he wasn’t being choked anymore, the hand holding him was gone and with it the means for him to stay up right. His legs gave out from under him and he fell to the ground.

He heard scuffling and some muffled cries and something that sounded suspiciously like flesh hitting flesh. But the sounds seemed distant and far away and not really all that important. The dark was crowding in on him. He felt consciousness trying to slip away from him, passing out was probably a bad idea but there wasn’t anything he could do about it.

“Hey, hey.” A soft, half familiar voice said. “Hey, stay with me.”

Hands tried to rouse him up, tried to make him stand. But standing really wasn’t happening. He closes his eyes only to have those hands—surprisingly soft—smack him gently across the cheek.

“Just a’thor ‘ve minutes.” Chanyeol mumbles, turning his face away from exploring fingers.

“We don’t have five minutes; you have to get up now!”

Chanyeol was sure he knew that voice, but he didn’t really recognize it, didn’t recognize the accent. Not a native Korean speaker, but not one of those two goons either. He was hauled up to his feet and after a few fumbled tries he managed to stay standing. Result. His vision cleared (opening his eyes again help a bit with that). The first thing he saw were the bodies of his attackers laying on the ground. It was too dark to see if they were breathing or not. The second thing he saw was his rescuer.

“Heeeeeeey, sexy space man.” He drawled. Then he choked on his own tongue because he didn’t just say that, he couldn’t have just said that. He blamed it on the blow to the head.

“I’m not a space man.” The sexy space man said.

Chanyeol would have made some wise crack about not denying the sexy part…but wise cracking took too much energy, energy he didn’t have.

“My name is Wu Fan.” The sexy space man continued. “You need to come with me if you want to live.”

“Oh, oh no.” Chanyeol said, his voice a little stronger now, even to his own ears he sounded strangely calm. “You did not just say that with a straight face.”

||

“You do realize that your internal monologue isn’t quite so internal.” Sexy space man grumbled. “And I have told you, I am not from outer space. Nor were those guys who attacked you.”

And still, he did not deny the sexy part.

“Yeah, I can still hear you.”

Oh, oh.

||

But…but sexy time traveller just doesn’t have the same ring to it.

||

The sexy space man/time traveller waited for some kind of reaction. No, Wu Fan waited for a reaction.

Trouble was Chanyeol couldn’t really give him one. It was too much. Too much information, too ridiculous a situation, too tall of a tale. Chanyeol honestly didn’t know if he should laugh (because it was all really too ridiculous) or cry (because if it was true then it was too freaking scary). He was pretty sure that one of those reactions would offend Wu Fan and the other might freak him out. It was bad enough that Wu Fan saw Chanyeol when he was barely conscious and coherent; he wasn’t going to let Wu Fan see him cry too. Chanyeol did have his pride after all. His dignity was pretty shot but he still had his pride, or something like that.

“Well?” Wu Fan prompted. “You’re taking this far better than the last guy did.”

“What last guy?” Chanyeol barked out as if suddenly coming back to himself. Chanyeol didn’t have that much experience with this kind of thing beyond Doctor Who reruns, but he was pretty sure that the less people who knew that someone was mucking about with time travel the better. Chanyeol was only treated to the tale because he was the designated damsel in distress for this story, apparently.

“There wasn’t a last guy.” Wu Fan said. It might have just been Chanyeol’s wishful thinking, but he was sure that Wu Fan was blushing. Just a little. “I was trying to get some kind of reaction out of you. You’re being very calm about this, too calm. Are you okay?”

The short answer to that was no, he really wasn’t. The longer answer involved him being sort of okay with everything as long as Wu Fan kept looking at him with concern in those dark, dark eyes.

Chanyeol really, really needed to stop thinking with his dick; it was going to end up getting him dead, or in some other kind of serious trouble.

Chanyeol looked at Wu Fan, really looked. He tried to look passed the tight spandex space (sorry, time travel) suit. Wu Fan was all hard lines, from the sharp planes of his face, (you could cut glass with those cheek bones,) to the strange triangle patterns on his suit. Chanyeol supposed they might be the height of fashion in the year 2030, but in 2012 they were making his eyes hurt. He should probably stop staring then.

Wu Fan looked back at him and Chanyeol had the feeling that Wu Fan wasn’t at all disappointed with what he was seeing.

||

What Chanyeol didn’t understand was, if Wu Fan was supposed to be from the year 2030 and he had come back in time to save someone (not specifically Chanyeol, though, he was just that unlucky) like he said he had… How exactly was he able to be in this time at all? Wasn’t there a baby version of Wu Fan running around somewhere? What if they met? What if that meeting ended the world?

“China.” Wu Fan said, amusement in his voice. “The younger version of me is in China. Since I don’t plan on paying myself a visit you don’t need to worry about the world blowing up.”

That was good, Chanyeol had been a bit worried about that.

“And yes,” Wu fan Continued. “I can still hear you; you need to learn to close your mouth when you think.”

||

Chanyeol wasn’t sure exactly where they were, the room Wu Fan had taken him to had the generic blandness of just about every hotel room Chanyeol had ever been in. Not that he had been in that many.

He wasn’t even completely sure how Wu Fan had gotten him there, Chanyeol had faded in and out of consciousness after the attack by the two space goons and it should have worried him that he was being taken away somewhere by someone he didn’t know. He wasn’t sure exactly why Wu Fan would even have a hotel room, or how he paid for it. Did they have money in the year 2030? The must do, it wasn’t that far off in the future.

Chanyeol realized that he felt safe with Wu Fan, felt safe in his arms. That was something he hadn’t really had before, hadn’t really felt before. Chanyeol thought that maybe Wu Fan had teleported him to the room, even though Wu Fan said that his time travel doo hicky didn’t double as a teleportation device. Said doo hicky had a proper name, but Chanyeol couldn’t remember it let alone pronounce it.

“Then how did you find me?”

“I didn’t, I found them.”

“Oh.”

Wu Fan, Wu fan the sexy space time traveller from the year 2030 was here in the year 2012 to save the life of Kim Jongdae, that quiet kid who always sat at the table behind Chanyeol in the library. Well, not so quiet since he had that annoying habit of tsking at people, mainly Chanyeol. Saving him from people who wanted to stop him making an important discovery that wouldn’t save the world (yet) but it would change it for the better. Wu Fan wouldn’t tell him what that discovery will be because that might change the world for the worse. Chanyeol hadn’t seen how that could happen, but then Wu Fan recited a list of all the things that could go bad if the wrong people had the right knowledge. It was a long list; Chanyeol may have fallen asleep half way through.

Chanyeol just had the misfortune to get in the way of this life saving mission. And if he was ever allowed to tell any of this to Baekhyun, Baekhyun would just laugh and point and say that was the way of the world.

It was Wu Fan who knocked over the bookshelf that almost squished Chanyeol. Wu Fan. He hadn’t been trying to squish Chanyeol; he’d been trying to squish the two guys trying to kill Jongdae, the same two guys who had attacked Chanyeol in that alley. They had attacked Chanyeol because Chanyeol had come into (painful) contact with Wu Fan earlier that day and as such had been laced with the temporal distortion that had attracted said bad guys.

“Wait, wait, wait! Was that your hand on my ass then?”

“Uhhh, it might have been. I didn’t mean anything by it, it was an accident honest!”

“Oh.”

It was sort of humiliating how unimportant Chanyeol actually was in the grand scheme of things. He might not have known what had been going on; he might not even understand it fully, but this thing had affected him. It was sad to know just how little he had affected it.

Today, in the library, Wu fan had been trying to leave. But his doo hicky was on the fritz so he couldn’t leave.

“But couldn’t you tell it hadn’t worked?”

“Time travel kind of messes with your head, sometimes it takes a while for my memories to catch up with me.”

“Oh.”

Wu Fan just popped a few hours into the future, his doo hicky locking on to the temporal distortion created by space thugs one and two. Which is how he happened on to Chanyeol in the process of being murdered.

“I am glad I got there, in time I mean.”

“Yeah, me too. Up until then I thought you were a figment of my imagination.”

“Oh.”

||

“Will you ever go back to your own time?” Chanyeol asked even though he wasn’t sure he wanted to know the answer. He wasn’t sure he wanted Wu Fan to leave, to leave him. Even though that was kind of pathetic. Baekhyun was always telling him that he got attached to fast and to the wrong people.

“I don’t know.” Wu Fan said. There was pain etched in Wu Fan’s face, it showed in the tired lines around his eyes. It showed in the intense light in Wu Fan’s eyes. “I don’t know if I can.”

Chanyeol tried to ignore the little spark of hope that bloomed inside his chest, because it was wrong to want Wu Fan to stay when Wu fan didn’t looked like he wanted to.

Wu Fan sighed and stood up from the bed he’d been perching precariously on. Chanyeol had slumped in the arm chair next to the bed; he was exhausted and had gotten himself comfortable almost immediately. Wu Fan on the other hand had been stiff and seemingly unsure of himself, unable to sit still for longer than a few minutes. Wu fan went to the window and pushed aside the curtain. Dawn was breaking, the light outside was a soft grey, tinged with pink and orange. Wow, Chanyeol hadn’t realized just how late it was, or how early.

“What do you mean?” Chanyeol asked.

“I’m sort of…” Wu fan trailed of, his face scrunched up with confusion, like he was trying to search for the right word. “…Stuck.”

“Stuck?”

“Yes, stuck. In a sort of time loop. I can go back a few days; I can jump forward a few hours, but I can’t get backed to the future, my time I mean.”

“Oh, that’s gotta suck.”

“It does. But I don’t regret it.”

The way Wu Fan said those words made something in Chanyeol’s stomach lurch. There was an emptiness to Wu Fan’s tone that made Chanyeol think that though Wu Fan said he had no regrets, there was still something missing. Something Wu Fan missed.

“Don’t regret what?”

Wu fan let the curtain drop back into place and he turned around to look at Chanyeol, his expression was carefully blank, his eyes serious.

“I completed my mission first time out.” Wu Fan said, there wasn’t even a hint of pride in his voice, no sense that he was bragging about it. “I did exactly what I was supposed to do, I watched and I waited, waited for those guys to make a move on my target.”

“Jongdae?”

“Yes, he spent a lot of time in your library, so did I. Then when those guys appeared I killed them.”

“Oh…okay?”

“I killed them in the library. With a bookcase. That I pushed over.”

“Sounds painful, and a bit messy. But I think I would have remembered death by bookcase happening in the college library. I probably would ha…oh. Oh.”

Wu Fan just nodded. “First time I completed my mission by thwarting an attempt on Kim Jongdae’s life, another student was killed as well. Crushed. My superiors considered it just collateral damage since the death didn’t have much of an effect on the future. And that should have been that. But…”

“But?”

“I couldn’t let you die.”

“Oh.”

Oh.

It was the third repeat of the bookshelf incident when Wu Fan’s doo hicky broke. At least during that attempt he managed not to kill Chanyeol, something Chanyeol greatly appreciated, even if he hadn’t actually known about it until just now. Unfortunately that was also the attempt where the antagonists had been able to get away and were able to try again a few days later. Only now the bad guys were on to the fact that someone was on to them.

Which in retrospect had been a bad thing.

“I am sorry that you got involved in this.”

“I’m not.” Chanyeol said, surprising himself with the truth of his words.

Wu Fan smiled at him, a heartbreakingly hopeful smile and Chanyeol wondered just how lonely it was travelling through time and saving the world. And he wondered what the chances were of him getting laid. In the movies playing the hero always made the Hero horny and Chanyeol was very grateful.

Very grateful.

||

“So, what are you going to do now?”

“Well, until I can figure out a way to get home I’ll just have to stay here. I need to keep watch over Jongdae anyway.”

“Oh. Well, we’ll need to get you some proper clothes, and then you won’t have to lurk in the shadows anymore.”

“I don’t lurk, and what’s wrong with my suit? It’s cool.”

“I bet even in the year 2030 you are the only person who thinks that.”

The end

A/N - ACK!!! this was so rushed at the end because it was already late and it just wouldn't end. At some point there will be a continuation/part two/remix version from Kris's POV where he is sort of a badass with an inconvenient crush.

[KPOP RPS] ♥ this {DBSK}

2012-09-19T22:51:32Z

Title: ♥ this
Rating: PG-13
Pairing: Yunho/Changmin
Word count: 650
Summary: Yunho has a (not so little) problem.
A/N: for capseuleok. And for kpop_prompts, prompt #23: smile. Full prompt table can be found here. Based on these pics and GIF.

“Lift with your legs, old man.” Changmin murmurs into Yunho’s ear.

Yunho can hear the smirk in Changmin’s voice but he pretends to ignore it. Or at least he tries to pretend to ignore it. Just like he tries to pretend that Changmin isn’t really, really, really heavy. Ok, so maybe Changmin isn’t really, really, really that heavy…but he’s not exactly light and he’s not getting any lighter.

Count to ten, Yunho. He tells himself. Count to ten and breathe, you can do this. You can.

Because, yes, he can do this. He can.

“Are you ok there, Hyung?” Changmin asks, his mouth close—too close—to Yunho’s neck. The sensation of Changmin’s breath on his skin sends dangerous signals to Yunho’s brain which in turn sends traitorous signals down to Yunho’s groin which are bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad.

Yunho doesn’t answer him. He can’t answer. The only answer Yunho would be able to give would be an exhausted grunt or worse—a groan of pleasure. Because what Yunho is trying to do (with the ignoring Changmin and the counting to ten and the breathing) is distance himself from this situation. This situation where he is holding Changmin in his arms in front of a crowd of people and a bunch of TV cameras. And Changmin keeps moving, keeps squirming in Yunho’s arms. The result of all this squirming is Changmin’s butt keeps rubbing against places it has no right to be rubbing against and it’s all just so bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad.

And Changmin, Changmin knows exactly what he’s doing, of course he does. So he keeps doing it. Hard.

Count to ten, Yunho. He tells himself. Count to ten and breathe.

“Hyung.” Changmin says, his voice low. So low that it sounds almost like a purr. “Hyung.”

Yunho really wants to put Changmin down. Changmin, who isn’t heavy but isn’t exactly light and not getting any lighter, and the longer Yunho holds him like this the harder it gets for him to stay in control of his urges. The urges that tell him to take Changmin here and now, crowd of people and TV cameras be damned. But he can’t put Changmin down. If he puts Changmin down then everyone will see the erection he has from holding Changmin like this, from having Changmin this close to him.

Sometimes, sometimes Yunho really hates his life.

Changmin shifts his hips. It’s just a small movement but it does nothing to help Yunho’s current problem.

“You’re not helping.” Yunho hisses, his teeth clenched.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Changmin says, and then he smiles. He smiles so sweetly and innocently that Yunho is almost fooled into believing him. Almost. Yunho has known Changmin long enough to know better, or at least he thinks he has.

Changmin shifts his hips again, things rub against places and the pleasurable pressure is almost enough to bring Yunho to his knees. He holds up though, he manages to keep standing but only just barely. He lets go of Changmin though. Changmin just slips from his arms and there is nothing Yunho can do to stop his partners fall. He sinks down to the floor next to Changmin because he still needs to hide the fact that little Yunho his making his (not so little) presence felt. It’s a good job they are both wearing baggy pants because Changmin is have a little (ok, not so little) problem in the crotch area too.

“You’ll pay for this later.” Yunho says. It’s a promise, Changmin will pay.

Changmin just smiles again. Changmin angles his head away from The TV cameras, hides his face so that the crowd of people won’t see his smile, his secret ‘just for Yunho’ smile. His ‘I love you and you love me’ smile.

“I know.” Changmin says. “I look forward to it.”

.fin

Prompts

2012-09-15T20:12:57Z

I need to get back in the practice of writing after having done bugger all of note for the last few months. So if anyone sees this and you want to help me out and throw me a prompt or two that would be awesome.

Kpop, Bloody Monday, Teen Wolf or Primeval only please, since that's pretty much all I feel like writing.

(primarily)

EXO
Suju
TVXQ

(could be willing to try)

2PM/AM
SHINee
BIGBANG
Infinite

[KPOP RPS] One shot: is that a really big stake in your pocket? {Super Junior}

2012-05-14T20:31:39Z

Title: Is that a really big stake in your pocket? (Or, you know, something else?)
Rating: PG-13
Pairing: Sungmin/Ryeowook
Word count: 2,738
Summary: Sungmin and Ryeowook kick ass and take names, or at least they do most of the time. Tonight they kind of fail. In which MinWook are vampire hunters.

Is that a really big stake in your pocket?
(Or, you know, something else?)

Ryeowook is cold and tired and pissed off and if Sungmin wasn’t half way across the park Ryeowook would punch him. He wants to punch something so very badly and since there have been no targets sighted so far tonight, Sungmin would have to do. Of course, Sungmin would punch him back, but Ryeowook would get a small measure of satisfaction before he got his ass handed to him. The physical altercation would probably lead to them having sex, it usually did. And that would leave them both feeling just just fine, a little bruised, but mostly fine.

“You don’t look helpless enough…” Sungmin’s voice crackled over his ear piece, breathy and rushed, almost urgent.

“I do to look helpless.” Ryeowook grumbled. He stamped his feet and blew into his hands, like that would ward off the cold. What he needed was a nice warm jacket, like the one Sungmin had. The thin cotton tee he had on was all well and good for his ‘helpless kid lost in the woods’ act, but if he catches a cold after this mission he is going to make someone regret it.

“No.” Sungmin said matter of factly. “No you don’t, you look like you want to punch something.”

“I wonder why that is.” Ryeowook said under his breath.

“What was that? Really, Wookie-ah, you may as well just hang a sign around your neck, one that says ‘Look at me, I am a trap, come at me and get made dead.’ If there are any targets in the area you have probably scared them all off by now with your super scary aura.”

Ryeowook didn’t think there were any targets in the area; they would have shown themselves by now if there were. Ryeowook made for a very inviting meal, even if he did say so himself.

“Well, since you’re such an expert at playing bait, why don’t you come over here and do it yourself?” Ryeowook huffed, he was so ready to just call it a night right now, screw the quota. The quota was a stupid idea in the first place. If it wasn’t for the damn quota he wouldn’t be out here, he would be warm and tucked up on his sofa with a blanket, watching Choi Siwon’s latest drama. He and Sungmin could be snuggled up on the sofa together, snuggled up and watching Choi Siwon and his aversion to clothes.

Man, he really, really wanted to punch something.

Sungmin coughed out a sound that was halfway between a snort and a laugh. Ryeowook couldn’t help but notice that Sungmin didn’t rush to offer to change places with him, even though technically it was his turn.

Somewhere off in the distance, Ryeowook could make out the first pale glow of the approaching dawn. That was it then, it was almost morning, the night was over. And their night had been a complete wash out. Ryeowook wrapped his arms around himself and bowed his head, he shivered, it had been a cold night and it was always coldest just before dawn.

“YES!” Sungmin shouted, the sudden sound was too loud in Ryeowook’s ear; he swatted at his ear piece but didn’t manage to dislodge it. “Yes! That! That what you are doing is perfect. You look very helpless right now, I would be tempted to come and help myself you if doing that didn’t negate the whole mission.”

“I’m not doing anything.” Ryeowook hissed.

“Well, keep doing it anyway.”

“Thanks, you’re a big help.” Ryeowook muttered under his breath again.

“What? What did you say? Speak up, Wookie-ah; this ear piece isn’t that sensitive. You need to speak up!”

“I said I am going to sit down.”

“Oh, ok. But stay within range.”

Ryeowook sighed and trudged over to the nearby bench and threw himself down on it. It was damp with early morning condensation, the moisture seeped through his jeans, through the back of his shirt. He sneezed.

“I hate you, Hyung.” Ryeowook said miserably.

“You don’t mean that.” Sungmin said with too much unnecessary cheer.

“I do right now.” He leaned back on the bench, splaying out his legs and slouching down. “Hyung, let’s just call it a night, it’s too late now for anyone of those bastard things to come out.”

“No,” Sungmin said vehemently. “We still have time, we can give up now. You know Heechul is ahead of us in the quota. Do you want to let Heechul win, Wookie-ah. Do you?”

Ryeowook didn’t answer, mainly because right now he didn’t care. Heechul is going to win anyway, no matter what they do. He’ll get Han Geng to give him his share of the quota and Heechul will once again wind up on top. On top of the leader board and on top of Han Geng…and they will be loud.

“No, no, Hyung. I give up, stick a stake in me, I’m done.”

Sungmin didn’t say anything for a few minutes, all Ryeowook heard was a long, long, long suffering sigh. And then… “Oh, fuck it up the ass.”

Over the ear piece Ryeowook could hear crackling and the rustling of Sungmin’s warm puffy jacket as Sungmin disentangled himself from his equipment.

Ryeowook had to smile as he watched Sungmin emerge from the bushes and stomp towards him. The jacket he was wearing was very large; Ryeowook had a feeling Sungmin stole it from Youngwoon’s wardrobe. The sleeves were too long and the coat so bulky that his arms stuck out, and he didn’t so much stomp as waddle towards him. Sungmin sat gingerly on the bench and pushed the sleeves of his coat up, he took Ryeowook’s hand, patted it gently.

“Oh well.” Sungmin said as he stared off at the pink and peach light that danced on the horizon. “We can sit here and watch the sunrise like an old married couple before we go back to base and get mocked mercilessly for failing so hard.”

“We’re not an old married couple.” Ryeowook said, he pulled his hand away and tried to put his arm around Sungmin. Sungmin’s coat was too bulky and in the way which made it awkward… and Ryeowook still kind of wanted to punch him, just on the principle that he made Ryeowook play bait. Again. “We did fail pretty hard though.”

“We used to be so good at this. We were the tops of the leader board and we didn’t have to fuck another member of the group to do it…except those times when we fuck each other and they totally don’t count.” Sungmin pouted. Sungmin’s pout was like Ryeowook’s kryptonite, a fatal blow every time.

Ryeowook vaguely thought about offering some words of comfort, but then decided against it. He wasn’t in the mood for empty words. It wasn’t just about Jungsu’s stupid quota and it wasn’t about getting the better of Heechul when it comes to said quota. It was about the targets. It was about killing the targets, killing vampires. And tonight they failed and they failed hard. Sungmin had been right, it wasn’t always this bad. With Sungmin’s ninja skills and Ryeowook’s brains they made for a kick ass team.

Except tonight. Tonight, tonight Ryeowook wanted to punch something.

“Maybe…” Ryeowook started to say. “Maybe they all stayed in to wash their hair.”

“That would be very considerate of them. Most of them do smell like ass.” Sungmin said with such a straight face that Ryeowook couldn’t help but laugh. The laugh turned into a hysterical giggle which turned into a snort, which then set Sungmin off laughing. “It wasn’t that funny.” Sungmin said between gasps, he was laughing so hard he couldn’t breathe. Ryeowook himself didn’t have much breath left with which to answer either.

It really wasn’t that funny, but Ryeowook was slipping towards being silly tired, and he was so cold, cold right down to his bones. If he didn’t laugh he would cry.

He wasn’t expecting Sungmin to kiss him, not that he minded Sungmin kissing him at all, it just wasn’t the most opportune of moments. Ryeowook had yet to catch his breath from his attack of the hysterics and Sungmin caught him off guard. The kiss was awkward and rushed and it landed more on Ryeowook’s cheek than on his mouth.

“This isn’t going to work.” Ryeowook said, he forestalled Sungmin’s epic pouting by unzipping Sungmin’s coat. “This,” Ryeowook pulled Sungmin in for a proper kiss. “This is in the way, it’s got to go.”

Sungmin shucked off his coat, it fell onto the grass with a quiet thump. Sungmin was wearing a thick jumper under the coat, nothing under that. Ryeowook slid his hands up under the jumper, Sungmin squealed and tried to push him away but Ryeowook held on. Held on and pulled him closer.

“Your hands are freezing.” Sungmin gasped out.

“I need you to help warm me up.”

“I am quite good at that.”

Making out with Sungmin was Ryeowook’s second favourite thing to do. Fucking Sungmin was the first thing, but no fucking was going to happen on a freezing cold morning in a park in the middle of Seoul. Once morning was well under way people would come out of the woodwork, people would walk their dogs, go to work, kids would go to school. Ryeowook didn’t really feel like having an audience…well, not again, not this time. The kiss was hungry, wanting. A night of successful hunting could leave them on a high; have them riding a wave of endorphins that would lead to some amazing sex. A less than successful night like tonight would leave them with a lot of pent up frustration that needed to be channelled in some other way. Usually into fantastic sex.

…It’s very possible that Ryeowook might have sex on the brain.

It was stupid really; stupid to get so wrapped up in each other that they let their guards down. Dawn was approaching but it wasn’t quite there yet, there was still a small, scant few minutes of the night left. Sungmin had been right, there was still time. But right then, right then everything was Sungmin and nothing hurt.

“Ahem.” A smooth voice said. “Don’t mind us, will you?”

Ryeowook broke away from Sungmin, but Sungmin was unwilling to let go. Ryeowook looked up at the speaker.

Shit.

“Shit.” Ryeowook muttered.

“Nut buckets.” Sungmin grumbled, he reluctantly let go of Ryeowook’s shirt which he had come halfway to ripping off.

“Evening love birds.” The vampire said.

There were two vampires. Both tall and pale as most of the bastards were. Ryeowook often wondered about that, the tall part since them being pale was kind of a given. But all the vampires they had ever faced had been pretty tall. Did they grow once they had been turned? Like, if you were short as a human did you grow a foot or so after you had all your blood sucked out? How did that work? How tall would Ryeowook end up if he was made into a vampire? Yeah, that probably wasn’t the point right now.

The one who had spoken had blood seeping down the side of his mouth; he slowly wiped it away with a pale, slender hand. There was a small flush to his cheeks, a sign he had eaten in the last hour or so. The other one didn’t look like he had eaten in the last hour; he didn’t look like he had eaten for a while. The second vampire leered at them, leered at Ryeowook. Ryeowook gulped.

“Excuse you.” Sungmin said petulantly. “You’re interrupting.”

The first vampire just smiled, it was a pleasant, friendly smile. Or it would have been if you ignored the fangs.

“Well,” He said in the same smooth tone that belied the friendliness of his smile. “As much fun as it is to watch the two of you going at it…” He looked back over his shoulder at the rapidly brightening day and shuddered. “We’re working on a bit of a deadline.” He looked back at Ryeowook and Sungmin. “My friend here is a bit of a fussy eater and I had been worried that we wouldn’t find anything to satisfy his very refined pallet. But look, here the two of you are.”

He spread his hands as if to indicate the both of them, but the pasty, frail looking vampire only had eyes for Ryeowook. Ryeowook shifted uncomfortably in his seat, his hand slowly inched down towards his front pocket.

“They don’t seem very afraid, Victor.” The frail vampire said. His voice was just as frail as the rest of him, rough and raspy. Bone dry.

Ryeowook blinked and side eyed the first vampire. What kind of jumped up, pretentious name for a vampire was that? Viktor. Neither of them looked Eastern European.

“Viktor…Viktor aren’t humans usually screaming and or begging for their lives about now?”

“Maybe they are in shock?” Viktor said, he was starting to look a little perturbed. He frowned like he didn’t really believe what he was saying. “We can be quite intimidating.”

Ryeowook looked at Sungmin who was calmly trying to school his expression into one of abject terror, and not quite managing. Ryeowook fought not to smile.

“Hurry, Viktor. I don’t have much time.” The frail vampire spoke slowly but that didn’t make his tone any less urgent. He made a lunge for Ryeowook but was stopped by Sungmin…or, more accurately, he was stopped by the stake Sungmin threw at his chest. It wasn’t a complete kill shot; the stake didn’t go all the way through, through to his heart. The frail vampire looked down at his chest like he couldn’t quite believe what had just happened.

“Owww.” The frail vampire moaned as he reached down to pull the stake from his chest. Sungmin jumped up from the bench and with one forceful roundhouse kick he drove the stake all the way through the vampire’s ribcage, through to his heart.

“No one.” Sungmin spat at the vampire’s rapidly decomposing body. “No one gets to eat Ryeowook except me.”

“D’awwww.” Ryeowook said. He stood up and reached fully into his pocket. “That’s the sweetest thing you have ever said about me.” He pulled out his own stake out of his pants and held it up. He could have sworn that Sungmin looked disappointed as he looked at Ryeowook’s crotch.

“Hey, I though all that wood there was for me.”

“Most of it is.” Ryeowook said. “This little bit, though, this bit is for Viktor.”

“Poor Viktor.” Sungmin said with absolutely no sympathy at all. “You should have run while your friend was dying.”

Ryeowook didn’t often use stakes to kill, wound and incapacitate—yes, but not to kill. He didn’t have the skill that Sungmin had and, if he was honest, he didn’t have the strength either. His weapon of choice was the crossbow. Unfortunately his crossbow was with the rest of Sungmin’s stuff halfway across the park. It wouldn’t go with his outfit; it wasn’t an easy weapon to conceal. So all he on him was this stake and tonight, tonight Ryeowook thought that just might be pissed off enough to be able do it. He threw the stake, it hit home hard, straight through Viktor’s pretentious little heart.

“Nice wrist action.” Sungmin said with more than a little pride. He reached out and took Ryeowook’s hand and together they watched Viktor dissolve into ash.

“I’ve been practicing.” Ryeowook shrugged. He had, but not a whole lot.

“I’m impressed…and a little turned on.”

“When aren’t you turned on?” Ryeowook asked mildly, but he didn’t think Sungmin heard him because Sungmin was already skipping off down the park to fetch their stuff.

“Hey,” Sungmin said when he came back. “Two targets in one night, does that mean we stand a chance of beating Heechul?”

Sungmin handed him his coat which Ryeowook gratefully put on.

“Doubt it.” Ryeowook said. “If we took down two then Heechul probably took out a whole nest. Or got Han Geng to do it for him.”

Sungmin nodded and reached for Ryeowook’s hand again. Sungmin felt wonderfully warm. Together they walked past the dead vampires’ ashes and on out of the park.

“We beat Eunhyuk and Donghae though right?”

“Oh yeah, that’s pretty much a given.”

.end

[KPOP RPS] Drabble: Space Cadet {Exo}

2012-05-10T16:21:03Z

Title: Space Cadet
Rating: PG
Pairing: Kris/Lay
Word count: 127

Space Cadet

“Lay, Lay, Lay, Lay, Lay, Lay.” Wu Fan whispers Yixing’s stage name into his ear over and over and over and over until the word has lost all meaning, until it’s not even a word anymore. Until it’s just a sweet rush of air, a strange syllable on a familiar tongue.

“Lay, Lay, Lay, Lay, Lay, Lay.”

Lay.

Yixing remembers his name; it’s another thing in a long line of things he had to remember. Yixing remembers well.

It’s this, this closeness, this feeling of Wu Fan’s mouth on his neck. The feeling of Wu Fan’s hands low on his back, the sound of Wu fan’s voice. This is what Yixing remembers when he says his name, and this is what makes him forget himself.

[KPOP RPS] Twelve Little Soldiers, All In A Row - Chapter One {EXO}

2012-05-08T17:49:57Z

Title: Twelve Little Soldiers, All In A Row - Chapter One
Rating: R
Pairing: Kris/Lay, Suho/Kai
Warnings: Violence, general creepiness, Character death (See A/N)
Word count: 6, 299
Summary: Legend says the Guardians will come, split into two groups they will work together to unite the Tree of Life and unite the world. Shame the legends were wrong. The Guardians were not just split into two groups, they were scattered, and now they are lost and alone with no knowledge of who and what they are. Time is running out, for them and for the world
A/N: While the outcome of this story relies on all the EXO members coming through relativity unscathed, the rest of the cast (SMTown, other assorted idols) might not be so lucky. There will be at least one major character (non EXO) death.

Prologue

Chapter One

Inspector Park Jungsu is chasing a ghost, which means he is pretty much screwed. He knows he’s screwed, everyone in the department knows he’s screwed. Can’t catch a ghost, can’t actually admit you’re chasing one. Jungsu knows he’s damned if he does and he’s damned if he doesn’t.

Saying his ghost theory out loud, telling it to anyone in or outside of his department would be the fastest way to end his so far fast tracked career. Which, he supposes, was the whole point of this cluster fuck getting thrown onto his to do pile. He has another theory, of course, but that one is just as likely to land him on medical leave too.

Can’t catch a ghost. Can’t catch someone who can teleport either…

Jungsu sits at his desk in the crowded Bull Pen; he tries to tune out the clatter and chatter of voices as he concentrates on the picture in his hand. He stares at it, willing it to change, willing it to coalesce into something that makes some sort of sense. But it doesn’t. The damn thing stubbornly refuses to make any sense at all.

Jungsu tries not to sigh out his frustration. What he wants to do is rip up the picture, like that would make the problem go away. He doesn’t. People are watching him; people are waiting for him to screw up.

Can’t catch a ghost.

Damned if you do, Jungsu, and damned if you don’t

The picture is a still capture from footage caught by a CCTV camera, not exactly the best quality source to to be working from in the first place. The picture is grainy and distorted from being enlarged; the tech guys in the basement got the image to get as big as it would go before the subject of the picture was rendered to nothing but grey scale pixel squares. As it is the subject is still far from clear. Jungsu has watched the video footage almost as often as he’s looked over the still images, the video makes even less sense, if that’s even possible. At least the stills show something real, something solid. If Jungsu looks hard enough, he can almost give the shadow shrouded figure in the picture a face. All he sees on the video is a ghost.

Can’t catch a ghost. But then, ghosts can’t be caught on film, can they?

“Hyung?” A tentative voice pulls him out of his bleak thoughts. Jungsu looks up. For a heart stopping second it’s like the image in the picture has followed him out into the real world. Jungsu has to blink several times to clear the black shadows from his field of vision. There is a figure standing in front of his desk, waiting for his attention. It’s not the strange figure from the picture, but just for a moment Jungsu thought it was. No, it’s just Youngwoon.

Jungsu shakes his head. Great, now he’s imagining things.

“Hyung,” Youngwoon says again. “Hyung, are you ok?” Youngwoon’s voice is quiet, concerned. “You’ve been sitting here looking at that for over an hour.”

Jungsu blinks again, shakes his head again. Had it really been that long? He sweeps his gaze over the Bull Pen, his colleagues avert their eyes, turn their heads away. But not before Jungsu sees their self-satisfied smirks. He sees them, he sees them and he knows what they are thinking.

The golden boy is cracking up already. That didn’t take long.

“I’m fine, Youngwoon-ah.” Jungsu says. If he is surprised at how confident he sounds, he tries not to show it.

Youngwoon nods but he doesn’t seem mollified, he continues to hover quietly. Jungsu tries to ignore him; he goes back to looking at the picture. It still makes no sense.

“You look pale, Hyung.” Youngwoon says after a full minute of silence. “Have you eaten today?”

“I’ll eat later.” Jungsu says. He looks up at Youngwoon’s worried face and he can’t help but smile, just a little. “But thank you for worrying about me.

Youngwoon smiles, a bright, brilliant smile that makes him look nothing like the bullish young police officer Jungsu has known for a few years. It makes him look younger, more innocent.

“Hyung?” Youngwoon says after another full minute of silence. “Would you like some help? I could help, I would be happy to help.”

Jungsu sighs and puts down the picture; he’s starting to get cramp in his hand.

“This case is unlikely to do your career any good.” Jungsu says. He rubs his eyes, he’s tired, halfway to exhausted.

“You know I don’t care about that.”

It was true, Jungsu did know that. Jungsu respected that. Trusted that. But did Youngwoon trust him? Jungsu didn’t know. And if he did, would that trust extend to Youngwoon believing his ghost theory…or the other just as crazy one. Youngwoon pulls a chair away from a nearby desk; he turns it round and straddles it. Resting his arms on the back rest he leans in closer to Jungsu.

“Let me help, Hyung.” Youngwoon says quietly, conspiratorially.

Jungsu looks around the Bull Pen again, a couple of the officers are looking their way, but none are really close enough to overhear if they talk quietly.

“Ok.” Jungsu huffs out a sigh. “Ok. The suspect is either a ghost, or he can teleport. Either option is just as crazy.”

Jungsu waits, Youngwoon doesn’t answer for the longest time; Jungsu doesn’t take that as too bad a sign since Youngwoon isn’t actually laughing. Yet. Jungsu can almost see the wheels in Youngwoon’s brain churning as he thinks over what Jungsu has just said.

“What would a ghost want with money?” Youngwoon asks after a while. He asks the question so seriously that Jungsu can’t help but smile. “More to the point, what would a ghost want with 500,000 thousand Won? And since teleportation doesn’t exist in the real world, either way you look at it the footage has to be doctored. I’ve seen it, and the way that guy just appears like that…it’s like a special effect from a Hollywood movie. But why would someone go to so much trouble for so little?”

Jungsu rests his head on his hands as he thinks; his eyes flick over to the picture before he turns his gaze back to Youngwoon. Around them the bull pen has returned to normal activity, no one is paying attention to them anymore. Jungsu has asked himself these questions already, but still he doesn’t have an answer. Why would someone break into a bank just for 500,000 Won and how could someone break into a bank and leave no trace of any kind of break in?

“The best techs in the department have thoroughly analysed the footage already and they maintain that it hasn’t been altered in any way.”

Jungsu thinks back over what he said, he can feel an answer there somewhere, somewhere just out of his reach. The best techs in the department. The best techs we have.

It’s like a light bulb going off over his head, so bright and brilliant that he’s surprised no one else can see it.

“That’s it!” He says. He stands up quickly, his chair almost toppling over from the force of the movement. “That’s it!”

People look his way, he’s aware of snide smiles and low remarks about his sanity, but he doesn’t care. He couldn’t believe he hadn’t thought of this before. The footage had to have been altered; the right people just hadn’t looked it over yet. The best techs they had were good but Jungsu knew someone better. Much better. He ignores Youngwoon’s confused protestations as he quickly gathered up his things, shoving the stack of still pictures from the video into his bag. He pockets the flash drive with the actual footage and turns to go.

“Thank you, Youngwoon-ah.” He says. “You’ve been a big help.”

“I have?” Youngwoon says brightly. “Wait, what did I do?”

||

Wu Fan isn’t listening to what the old Taxi driver is saying. Under normal circumstances he’d be more than happy to let the mindless chatter wash over him, a welcome distraction and a potential goldmine of information. Beijing Taxi Drivers knew more about what was going on in the area than anyone else. But these were far from normal circumstances.

Wu Fan wonders if his driver knows they are being followed. Probably not.

He turns slightly in his seat to try and peek out of the rear window again. Yes, the dark sedan that has been following since he was picked up at the airport is still there, still following. They are only three cars behind now, still following and getting closer, that can’t be a good sign. Wu Fan wasn’t expecting a welcoming committee, especially not one like this.

How did they know where to find him? He hadn’t even told the old woman exactly when he was flying in. How long had they been out there waiting for him? And how long would they be content to just follow him?

“Old woman,” Wu Fan mutters. “Who have you pissed off this time?”

It’s taking him too long to find his bearings; it’s been a few years since he was last here. He’s close to the old woman’s shop now, or at least he thinks he is. He has to be. If whoever is following him knew enough to be at the airport waiting for him, then it’s likely they already know where he’s going. Which would mean they would probably try to intercept him before he got there, or else why would they bother following him at all.

Wu fan doesn’t like this. He’s been home for all of an hour and already he’s wishing he hadn’t come at all.

Best to get rid of his tail now, or at least try to. But there isn’t much he can do about losing them while he’s sat in this Taxi.

“Could you pull over?” Wu Fan says to the driver. “Let me out here.”

“Are you sure? This isn’t the best part of town.”

Wu fan knows they are are long way from the best part of town. The place he was originally headed for wasn’t much better than here.

“Yes, I’m sure.”

“Ok, your funeral.”

Wu Fan hopes that statement isn’t some kind of prophecy.

The Driver smoothly and very suddenly pulls over to the side of the road, ignoring the blaring horns and angry gestures from cars and pedestrians alike. The locks on the car doors click closed as the driver waits for Wu Fan to fumble in his back pack for the fare. Wu Fan knows it’s just a precaution, the locking of the car doors doesn’t mean the Taxi Driver means him any harm. But still, a thrill of fear crawls down his spine. He doesn’t like being confined, even for a short while. His hands shake as he hands the money over; shake so much he almost drops it. The driver just tsks and then meticulously counts the money twice before he opens the door and lets Wu Fan out.

The Taxi pulls away again with a squeal of tires and yet more blaring horns, but Wu fan barely even notices it. He’s too busy looking for the sedan, his heart beating too frantically in his chest when he can’t immediately find it. Wait, there it is. It’s stopped at the crossing just passed where Wu Fan got out of the Taxi. Wu Fan supposed it couldn’t just have pulled over when Wu fan’s Taxi did, it would have been too obvious that they were following then. So what were they going to do now?

Or maybe, maybe they weren’t following him at all; maybe it was just coincidence that the car was behind him all the way. Maybe, maybe the lack of sleep is making him paranoid.

Maybe.

The back doors of the sedan open and two men get out. One tall, one not so, both dressed in black. From the way the first one his holding his arms slightly out to the side, Wu Fan guesses he’s packing a side arm. The two men unhurriedly weave their way through the traffic; Wu Fan feels his stomach lurch when he realizes that Goons #1 and #2 are walking towards him.

So, not paranoid then.

He doesn’t run, though he wants to. He forces himself to remain calm, in control; it’s far too early to start panicking. He shifts his back pack farther onto his shoulder and shoves his hands into his pockets. Then he calmly and casually turns around and starts walking. The two men follow, but they are keeping a slow pace too. They hang back, watching, waiting. He has to try and lose them somehow, somewhere among the back streets; he used to know those so well. He has to try and lose them without getting hopelessly lost himself.

||

Chanyeol balks at walking passed the small group of boys. It’s not a particularly intimidating group, but still Chanyeol doesn’t want to pass them. He knows they are there because they are waiting for him.

He wasn’t expecting to find them here; he had chosen to walk this way because they wouldn’t be here. And yet, here they were. Their territory was on the other side of Hongdae and his territory was anywhere they weren’t. They haven’t seen him yet, but only because their attention was focused on a group of high school girls walking in the opposite direction. He knows that as soon as the pretty girls have gone then their attention would be refocused. Maybe their usual territory isn’t offering them any sport today, Chanyeol thinks bitterly, today must be his lucky day.

Chanyeol checks his watch, damn it, he doesn’t have time to double back and walk around them. He’s going to be late for work as it is. He ducks his head and pulls his hoodie further down to cover more of his face in the vain hopes that he won’t be seen. Yeah, because someone wearing a dark hoodie on a sweltering summers days isn’t going to stand out. Stupid, Chanyeol thinks, really stupid. But, he’s almost passed them now, just a little further. Just a little further.

“Don’t look this way.” Chanyeol mummers just under his breath. “Please, please don’t look this way.” It’s a futile prayer because, of course, one of them does look his way.

There is never a crowd of foreign tourists around when you really need one to hide behind.

“Fire starter! Fire starter!” Someone calls out. “Fire starter, fire starter!”

Chanyeol doesn’t have to look up to recognize the voice; he’s been the brunt of this person’s insults ever since he was old enough to know he was being insulted. Jonggu, AKA G-Dawg, wannabe gangster and oldest member of the gang. Too old now, really too old to be hanging out with a group that’s not long out of high school. Chanyeol would think he was pathetic but he’s too busy trying to pretend that his words don’t hurt as much as they do.

Since he’s given up trying to defend himself, pretending not to care is all Chanyeol’s got left.

“Hey freak!” Another boy yells out. “Show us your pretty face!”

Bumsoo. That really does hurt, Bumsoo used to be his friend.

Chanyeol sniffs back tears he won’t let himself cry. He’s not going to let this get to him this time, he won’t.

“Fire starter!” The rest of the boys take up the chorus, singing cheerfully like it’s a happy sing along. They sing out in roaring sing song falsettos that attract the attention of everyone around. Chanyeol can feel people staring at him now, can feel the burn of their accessing gazes through the material of his hood. He pulls his hood down further. He quickens his pace and doesn’t look up at anyone. He can handle the insults, he can eventually let them go and not dwell on them. What he can’t handle is people looking at him, looking at him with fear in their eyes. Like he’s dangerous.

G-dawg and his crew don’t follow him for long, they never do. Brave enough they are in their little group, safe on the crowded streets. But they never try to corner him or follow him to somewhere less populated, just in case. Just in case the rumours really are true.

Don’t get too close to Chanyeol. Things burn when he’s around.

A wave of frustration washes over him and he fights the urge to scream and shout and kick. It’s not fair. It’s not fucking fair!

“Where did you get it from, Jongin?”

Chanyeol stops walking and looks up when he hears voices. His hood slips down a little and he quickly grabs it back up in case whoever is around sees his face. He blinks as he looks around, surprised at where he’s ended up. He vaguely recognizes the place, but it’s not somewhere he’s been often. He was too busy trying to get away from G-dawg and friends that he didn’t pay attention to where he was going. He must have taken a wrong turn by the bakery because now he has gone too far south, he can hear the gentle rush of the river. Now that he’s looking where he is going he sees the bridge and sees the construction debris from where contractors are repairing part of the bridge structure. It’s a wonder he didn’t trip over it and break his leg. He sighs; he is really, really going to be late for work now.

He turns to go, but stops when another voice speaks up.

“If I tell you, Hyung, then I would have to kill you.” The second voice carries a joking tone, but Chanyeol detects a note of seriousness that sends a shiver down his spine.

He looks around again, but he can’t see anything but shadows playing around the concrete posts that mark the start of the bridge. Huh, apparently he’s not the only one who doesn’t want to be seen.

“I don’t like this, Jongin-ah. It’s not right.” The first voice says.

“Don’t worry, Hyung. It’s only a few Won, they’ll never even miss it and we need it.”

“It’s not that, Jongin-ah. It’s how you got, where you got it. Do you have any idea what they might do to you if they caught you?”

“No jail can hold me.”

“Jail isn’t what I’m worried about.”

There is a snort of laughter; Chanyeol assumes it’s from the second voice. A cocky ‘I’m invincible’ kind of laugh. There is a part of him that is fully aware that listening in to clandestine conversations that take place under bridges where one party has already admitted to being a thief, is not a good recipe for continued good health. But Chanyeol finds himself creeping closer anyway, drawn in by the mystery. It’s not like he’s going to go running to tell someone anything he overhears, especially not the police. They’d never believe him anyway, they never have before.

The voices sound young and vaguely familiar and Chanyeol is too curious, it’s always been his problem.

Carefully, very carefully, Chanyeol edges closer to where he thinks the voices are coming from, but then he has to double back because there is no one there. Sounds carry around water and he finds who he is looking for a little further away than he thought they would be. The voices had been so clear; he had thought the owners were right next to him. He recognizes both of them, but their names escape him, lost somewhere in the short time between dropping out of school and now. One of the two boys is leaning back against one of the concrete posts, arms held casually and easily at his side. He’s looking up at the underside of the bridge and at first glance it looks like he’s not listening to what the other is saying to him. But Chanyeol can tell that he is, can tell by his thoughtful expression. Chanyeol thinks he might be a year or so younger than himself, younger than his companion.

The other boy stands to stiff attention, his arms folded over his chest. Chanyeol thinks that the pose might look more imposing if the guy were just that little bit taller. As it is, his stern expression comes off as more cute and slightly confused. This guy, Chanyeol thinks, this guy might have been in the same class as him at school, when Chanyeol went to school that is. He racks his brain for a name and can only come up with Kyung. Kyung-something.

“You’re always worried about something.” The younger one, Jongin, says.

“Be serious.” Kyung-something retorts.

“Don’t be so uptight, Hyung. Jongin says, his tone half pleading half laughing. “Now we’ll be able to eat tonight, and speaking of eating let’s go. I’m starving.”

Chanyeol backs up so fast that he almost trips over his own feet in his haste to move away when he hears the two boys start to walk towards him. He steadfastly keeps his head down as he walks, determinedly not looking behind him, not looking to see if the two are following him. He walks fast and he doesn’t stop until he’s at Mr Byun’s bookstore mumbling apologies for being so hopelessly late.

||

“Try to be quiet, Hyung.” Joonmyun hears Kyuhyun say in that obnoxious stage whisper people adopt around other people who are sleeping. “You’ll wake him.”

That’s the thing with Kyuhyun’s apartment, it’s large and expensive but the walls are made of paper.

Joonmyun thinks about letting Kyuhyun know that he’s already awake. But he finds that actually opening his eyes is harder to do than think, they feel heavy, crusted shut. He slept too long and too deep, he feels the dull, lingering after effects of a sleeping pill. Kyuhyun, Joonmyun thinks, you bastard.

“Wake who?” The Hyung Kyuhyun was talking to says in that same loud whisper. Joonmyun is pretty sure that the two voices would be less disruptive if they just talked quietly.

“Shhh, come this way, we can talk through here.”

Joonmyun hears footsteps, two people walking softly towards the room he is in. One set of footsteps stops; the other continues to come closer. Kyuhyun, Joonmyun guesses, Kyuhyun stopped outside the door to his study and this would be Kyuhyun’s friend come to investigate.

“Who have you got in here, Kyuhyunnie?”

Joonmyun turns his head away and feigns still being asleep. He’ll wait until the friend leaves to go talk with Kyuhyun privately and then he’ll attempt to get up and leave. Now that Kyuhyun has important company he might not want to have Joonmyun hanging around. He doesn’t really want to leave, though. It’s peaceful here, just listening to the gentle click click of Kyuhyun working on his computer. He doesn’t want to return to his apartment and be alone.

“Stop calling me that.” Kyuhyun says irritably. “And come on, Hyung, you’re the one who said you have something important for me to look at.”

“Yes, I do.” The visitor says, his voice suddenly serious. He doesn’t even try to whisper now, Joonmyun has a feeling that his sleeping act didn’t quite work. “I need your help, Kyuhyun.” Joonmyun hears the visitor start to walk away. “Hey,” the friend says, loudly. “He’s a little young for you, isn’t he? What happened to the other guy you were seeing?”

Kyuhyun sighs, long and loud. “Zhou Mi went back to China, Joonmyun is 20 and oh my god, Hyung, it’s not even like that! Get your mind out of the gutter.”

“He is sleeping in your bed.” The visitor says, his voice is mild but Joonmyun hears every one of the implications.

Is that where he is? Joonmyun thinks vaguely, in Kyuhyun’s bed.

“It’s not like I was using it.” Kyuhyun mutters. “And at least if he sleeps here then I know he’s sleeping.”

“Careful, Kyuhunnie, that almost sounds like you caring about someone other than yourself.”

“I told you, stop calling me that…”

Joonmyun doesn’t hear the rest of what Kyuhyun says, he hears snatches of affronted words before the door to Kyuhyun’s inner sanctum closes and he can’t hear anything more. Kyuhyun’s study is soundproofed, though Kyuhyun has never told him why. Joonmyun shrugs and turns over onto his side. Whoever has come to visit obviously doesn’t know Kyuhyun all that well, Kyuhyun cares more than he likes people to think. That knowledge is almost enough to make Joonmyun forgive the sleeping pill. Almost.

He yawns and stretches; he hears and feels his spine pop. He slept well, deeply and blissfully dreamlessly, but he’s going to be stiff for the rest of the day. Kyuhyun’s bed is far from comfortable, the mattress too hard. Eventually, reluctantly he gets out of bed. He’s not sure how long Kyuhyun’s guest intends to stay but Joonmyun figures the least he can do is to go and make coffee since Kyuhyun didn’t even bother to offer. He has to fumble around to find his shirt, he can’t believe that Kyuhyun took it off him, no wonder his friend jumped to the wrong conclusions. At least he was still wearing the sweatpants he had on when he came over last night.

To get to the kitchen, Joonmyun has to pass by Kyuhyun’s study which is next to his bedroom. As he passes he puts his head close to the door, not really expecting to hear anything, still he’s curious about what they could be doing in there. He can’t hear anything and he’s ashamed of even trying, but he can’t seem to pull himself away. He has this vague feeling that he’s missing something, something important. The feeling tugs at him, nags at him. He pulls himself away from the door, tries to shake off the strange feeling, but he can’t. The feeling follows him through to the kitchen where he jabs at the buttons on the coffee maker with more force than is necessary. The machine whirrs to life with a mournful moan. It’s old; maybe Joonmyun should buy Kyuhyun a new one, since he is the one that uses it most.

Kyuhyun’s guest is ready to leave before the coffee is finished brewing.

Joonmyun pokes his head round the door, half hoping to get a look at the stranger before he leaves, but trying not to look too keen about it. Kyuhyun sees him.

“Joonmyun-ah, friend who I am not sleeping with.” Kyuhyun says cheerily, he slants a pointed look at his friend who just just ignores it. “You’re awake at last, come over here and meet Inspector Park of the Seoul metropolitan PD.

Inspector?

“Inspector? Really?” Joonmyun says, he hopes that he’s the only one who hears the squeak in his voice. He throws Kyuhyun a confused glance, but Kyuhyun either doesn’t see it or ignores it. Warily Joonmyun walks over to them. He had always gotten the impression that part of the reason that Kyuhyun never talked about what what he did for a living was because it wasn’t always entirely legal.

“It’s nice to meet you, Joonmyun-sshi.” Inspector Park says with a little too much sincerity.

Inspector Park doesn’t look like much of an inspector to Joonmyun. He looks too young, too frail, though Joonmyun is one to talk when it comes to those things. Joonmyun doesn’t reply to the inspector which he knows is terribly rude, but he still can’t shake the strange feeling that he is missing something. The feeling only intensifies when he looks at Inspector Park. The inspector seems familiar, Joonmyun has a feeling that he has seen him before. A soft, dream like feeling. Too much like a dream.

“Well, I’ll be going now.” The Inspector says after an uncomfortable minute of silence.

“I’ll walk you out, Hyung.” Kyuhyun says and both he and the Inspector walk off towards the door, talking in quiet murmurs.

“I made coffee.” Joonmyun says when the Inspector is gone.

“I knew there was a reason I kept you around.” Kyuhyun says with a smile. Joonmyun can’t help but note that the smile doesn’t reach his eyes.

||

Wu Fan turns right when he should have turned left. He curses his mistake in every language he knows, which is quite a few. That would be panic setting in finally, he thinks, once he stops running long enough to let himself think clearly. It’s not that being quietly stalked by men with guns is something new and exciting, but it is something he has grown unused to. No men with guns had cause to chase him in Canada.

“I wish I was in Canada.” Wu Fan mutters as he gently pushes aside the back curtain of a market tent. He’s careful not to upset the display of wicker baskets—or the stall owner who glares at him as he ducks passed.

His wrong turn took him to a dead end and a small but busy market, mainly made up of street food vendors and stalls selling oddments to tourists. The spicy tang of the various foods on offer makes his mouth water and Wu fan is reminded that he hasn’t eaten since he got on the plane. He’s tired and he’s hungry and he doesn’t have time to remedy any of those conditions until he can lose the Goons and get back to his Godmother’s place. Of course, Goons #1 and #2 would just follow him there eventually, but at least there he would have some measure of protection. Out here all alone, he’s just floundering.

He eases himself through the throng of people, looking for signs of his pursuers while still trying to keep himself hidden. The constant ducking and weaving is starting to give him a pain in his neck, not to mention the strange looks he is starting to draw from some of the vendors—and the vendors are likely to have seen some strange things in their time. Damn it, what was it his Godmother used to tell him? The easiest thing to do was hide in a crowd, all you had to do was blend in, pretend like you belong there. The best way to stand out from the crowd was to act suspicious, which was exactly what Wu Fan had been doing. Stupid, he thinks, stupid, stupid, stupid. He’s been to long away, this isn’t his life anymore.

He straightens up but not to his full height, because that would be another good way for him to stand out since he stands head and shoulders over almost everyone else. He turns to face the first stall he comes to, a chuanr vendor. He smiles at the old man behind the stall and is rewarded with a toothy grin.

“What’s good today?” Wu fan asks. The toothy grin gets wider as the old man points to the rack of starfish chuanr. Wu Fan’s smile turns into a grimace but he buys the starfish anyway. There is a memory, something just out of his reach, half forgotten. A memory of a starfish chuanr related accident, a hazy recollection of him and another boy, someone he hasn’t thought of in years. He has a feeling the incident was pretty painful. Wu Fan smiles sadly and turns away from the stall and, of course, that’s when he walks right into Goon #2. He’s not sure which of them is more surprised.

Wu Fan recovers from the nasty shock first, recovers enough to get a good long look as his would be assailant. Goon #2 is about a head shorter than his comrade, squat and muscular, a tattoo of barbed wire badly covers a scar around his left eye. There are several other tattoos, inked across his neck and down both his arms. It’s the tattoos that scare Wu Fan, have his heart beating if not in terror then something that feels a lot like it. Swirling tribal art mixed with Chinese characters and, down his left arm, Wu Fan can clearly make out the bright blaze of a phoenix design. Triad. The thought that these guys might be Triad had been floating in the back of his mind, held at bay only by the knowledge that his Godmother has the good business not to get involved with the Triad.

Apparently that wasn’t quite true. Shit and damn.

Goon #2 doesn’t show any outward sign of carrying a weapon but Wu Fan isn’t planning on sticking around to find out what and where he is hiding it. Instinct kicks in, and he hits out with the only weapon he has to hand—the starfish chuanr. Goon #2 screams as one of the starfish’s rays hits him in his already scarred eye. Goon #2 reaches up to clutch at his face and Wu Fan shoves passed him breaking into a fast run. Wu Fan runs left when he should have run to the right and he curses in several languages again. The consequences of his lousy sense of direction could potentially be fatal.

The Dead end he finds himself in now is a narrow alleyway and it’s only a dead end because of the corrugated iron wall blocking off the alley half way down. The work looks shoddy and hastily done and Wu Fan curses whatever shop owner thought to have it put up. The wall itself is almost as tall as he is and he wonders if he tries to jump it, would it collapse under him? He hears shouts from behind him, confused cries from bystanders and an angry roar from Goon #2 who was still coming after him.

No going back the way he came.

”Think light thoughts, Wu Fan.” He mumbles to himself as he starts to run. He’s always been good at athletics, sports. His Jump shot is a thing of beauty or so Dale used to tell him. But as he reaches for the top of the wall and prepares to leap he’s not sure he’s going to make it. Jumping to put a ball through a hoop and hauling yourself over an iron wall are two things worlds apart.

But make it he does. He closes his eyes and leaps and for one heart stopping second he feels like he’s flying. He lands easily at the other end of the alley, or almost the other end. He doesn’t have time to look back over the distance he just travelled. He doesn’t have time to process what just happened because right then is when Goon #1 turns into the mouth of the alley.

“This just isn’t my day.” Wu Fan grumbles. Goon #1 sees him and lunges. Wu Fan ducks to the left, spins round and plants his foot in the small of Goon #1’s back shoving him over. Goon #1 face plants on the concrete with a satisfying crunch. Wu Fan turns to run again but is stopped by a fist that catches him hard in the solar plexus. All the air rushes out from his lungs and he gasps for breath as he swings out with his back pack, hitting out ineffectively at Goon #2. Goon #2 punches him in the stomach again, and again, and again, several times in quick succession. Wu Fan feels himself losing the fight, it makes him angry but not more effective at stopping it from happening.

WU Fan feels himself going down, down, down, down.

“Stop hitting him, you fool.” Goon #1 says, his voice raw and thick sounding. “We need him conscious.”

The only thing holding Wu Fan up now is the arm Goon #2 has around his waist. An embrace that would have been tender if Goon #2 hadn’t been using his hold as leverage to hit Wu Fan harder in the stomach. Goon #2 lets go and Wu Fan crumples to the ground. Goon #1 staggers around to stand in front of him, his face is covered in blood, his nose obviously broken. That gives Wu Fan a small measure of satisfaction—very small considering his situation. Goon #1 bends down; leans in close, his breath smells awful. Wu Fan tries to pull back but Goon #1 just leans in closer. Wu Fan notes vaguely that Goon #1 has almost the same tattoos as #2 except the tattoo on his arm is a dragon. Wu Fan’s vision starts to blur, Goon #1’s face goes in and out of focus, Wu Fan smiles despite himself. The want him conscious, well they are not going to get it.

“We have a message for you to give to the old woman.” Goon #1 says but Wu Fan barely hears him and he doesn’t hear what the message actually is because his vision dims and fades and everything goes blissfully black.

He’s not sure how long he was out. When he comes too he’s vaguely aware of hands, someone touching him. The soft, gentle touches are a far cry from the rough ministrations of Goons #1 and #2. He tries to open his eyes but everything around him is too bright, too loud.

“Don’t sit up.” The person with the gentle touch says. Wu Fan wasn’t even aware that he had tried. “Geng-ge, help me with him.”

This person, whoever his helping him, has a voice almost as soft as their hands. Wu Fan could drown in that voice and be happy.

“Geng-ge!” The gentle voice says urgently. “He’s passing out again.”

Passing out sounds like a good idea, Wu Fan thinks idly. He doesn’t even try to fight the blackness as it takes over again.

.end chapter one.

[KPOP RPS] Twelve Little Soldiers, All In A Row - Prologue {EXO}

2012-04-16T22:23:25Z

Title: Twelve Little Soldiers, All In A Row - Prologue
Rating: R
Pairing: Kris/Lay, Suho/Kai
Warnings: Violence, general creepiness, Character death (See A/N)
Word count: 3,508
Summary: Legend says the Guardians will come, split into two groups they will work together to unite the Tree of Life and unite the world. Shame the legends were wrong. The Guardians were not just split into two groups, they were scattered, and now they are lost and alone with no knowledge of who and what they are. Time is running out, for them and for the world
A/N: While the outcome of this story relies on all the EXO members coming through relativity unscathed, the rest of the cast (SMTown, other assorted idols) might not be so lucky. There will be at least one major character (non EXO) death.

Prologues are supposed to be fairly short and this sort of isn't The actual chapters will be much, much longer.

ETA: Now with beta. Thanks ithilmenel

Twelve little soldiers, all in a row.

Prologue

I.

When Wu Fan wakes up it takes him a moment to work out where he is, it takes a few moments more to remember who he is, what his name is supposed to be.

He had that dream again. The one that’s so vivid, so real that it makes a mockery of the real world and the lies he tells in it. The one that leaves him feeling exhausted before he’s even gotten up to face the day.

He knows he needs to get up now, now that he knows who and where he is. Now that he feels steady enough to attempt standing. He shouldn’t lie here covered in his sweat slicked sheets much longer. But images from the dream still haunt him; keep him rooted to the spot. There is this irrational part of him that thinks that if he gets up out of bed he will fly away.

The dream wasn’t even about flying, not really.

So he doesn’t move, he just lies there watching the meagre morning light creep in through the crack in the curtains. He guesses that it’s sometime close to 6am, but he doesn’t turn to look at the clock next to the bed to verify this. It doesn’t really matter, it’s still too early. If he just closes his eyes maybe he’ll get lucky and doze dreamlessly for the hour he has before his alarm goes off. If he’s lucky, maybe the dream will let him rest.

Funny how he’s starting to think of the dream as something real, something solid.

Funny.

It’s not the shrieking of the alarm that wakes him who knows how long later. It’s not the sound of someone pounding on the door and it’s not the sharp bark of someone shouting his name.

“Kev! Hey, yo KEV!”

It was the dream that woke him. It was the roots of the tree that wrapped themselves around his heart and squeezed until he thought he might burst. It was the chanting of the monks and the eyes of the old man. Those eyes, they seemed to look straight through him.

Wu Fan jerks awake, the words of the old man still ringing in his ears.

“Take heed, young one. It is coming.”

He needs to get up. He needs to get out now. Get out of this room, this place, needs to get someplace where there is noise, where he wouldn’t sleep again. He crawls out of bed, his legs feel weak, shaky, they won’t take his weight and he crashes to his knees. Blindly he reaches out for something to hold to steady himself, his flailing hand hits out at his alarm clock and that too crashes to the ground. Smashed now, but Wu Fan can’t bring himself to care.

“Kev! Hey, Kevin! You ok in there?”

Kevin? Wu Fan thinks. Who is Kevin? The question gives his fogged up mind something to focus on. Who is Kevin? Oh, oh right. He is. Name Kevin Li; place Vancouver, University of British Columbia.

Wu Fan takes a deep breath, he tries to stand up again and this time he just about manages. He’s in his dorm room, his roommate Mark cut out early for the summer. That would be Dale trying to knock down his door.

He’s fine, he’s safe. There are no monks here, no chanting and no tree trying to squeeze the life out of him. He’s fine. He’s just fine.

“Take heed, young one. It is coming.”

Wu Fan shakes his head, trying to clear the last vestiges of the dream. He’s going crazy, that’s all this is. He’s been studying too hard.

That’s it.

That’s it.

Wu Fan staggers to the door and fumbles with the handle, for a moment he can’t remember which way to turn it. Dale stands on the other side of the door, one hand raised mid pound.

“Uh,” Dale says, he’s surprised, like he didn’t expect Wu Fan to actually open his door. “Hey.”

Wu fan has to look up to look Dale in the eyes, especially when Dale is standing so close like this. Wu Fan is tall but Dale is huge.

“You know,” Wu Fan says, trying for a wry, unhurried tone. “I heard you the first time.” He can think straight now. Things are good, things are just fine.

“Liar.” Dales says with a frown, Dale hardly ever frowns. “You look like shit, man. You want I should call a doctor?”

A Doctor? That’s the last thing Wu Fan needs, or can afford.

“Nah, it’s just a stomach thing, something I ate.”

Dale’s worried expression screws up into a grimace of understanding and he nods. “Harsh.”

“Tell me about it.”

II.

Joonmyun counts the seconds as they tick, tick, tick by.

1, 2, 3, 4, 5.

By the 30 second mark his lungs feel heavy. After 40 seconds his body is starting to strain for oxygen that isn’t there. Still, maybe half a minute before he really has to surface. It’s peaceful down here, quiet. It feels like home. A splashing from overhead grabs his attention, he looks up to the blurry surface of the pool. The chlorine is starting to sting his eyes now, the mild pain shifting towards uncomfortable and annoying.

Above him a hazy shape swims in and out of focus and a hand reaches down through the water as if to grab at him. But Joonmyun knows he’s too far down for this person to possibly reach him.

This person. Kyuhyun. Kyuhyun is the only person who would think to come down to look for him here, which means that whatever Kyuhyun wants it must be important for him to leave his most sacred lair. Joonmyun puffs out his last breath of air; he watches the bubbles struggle upwards for a heartbeat before kicking up from his haven at the bottom of the pool and making a break for the surface. Kyuhyun has to scramble back from the edge of the water to avoid getting splashed. He doesn’t quite manage. Joonmyun can’t help but smile at the scowl on his Hyungs’ face, laughing at Kyuhyun just makes his scowl deepen. As Joonmyun hauls himself out of the pool Kyuhyun says;

“I’m not a fish, unlike you.”

Joonmyun chuckles and turns his back on Kyuhyun for a moment while he looks for his towel; he put it down here somewhere.

“Neither am I your secretary.” Kyuhyun’s half joking tone turns all too serious, the sudden shift makes Joonmyun whirl around to face his friend. Kyuhyun is still scowling, but this time Joonmyun finds nothing funny about his expression. Kyuhyun pitches a wadded up ball of something at him, Joonmyun doesn’t catch it in time and it hits him square in the face, then falls to the floor. His towel. He doesn’t bend to pick it up, he just stands there waiting, waiting for Kyuhyun to say what he came here to say.

“Your parents called me.” Kyuhyun says after a full minute of silence. “Twice.”

Joonmyun doesn’t say anything, but inside he’s thinking ‘shit, shit, shit, shit, shit, shit.’

“They couldn’t get through to you. Apparently your cell is turned off and you are never at home to answer your home phone.” Kyuhyun continues. “So they called me. Joonmyun-ah, they’re worried about you.”

Joonmyun doesn’t say anything, can’t say anything. He’s been ducking his parents’ calls, he knows this, he just doesn’t want to admit it. He’s a good son; his parents want him to be healthy and happy. He doesn’t want to lie to them.

“Call your parents.” Kyuhyun says sternly, but his tone lacks any real bite. “If they have to…YAH!” Kyuhyun yells and jumps back as a wave of water washes over their feet. “What the hell? Aish, I’m soaked!” Kyuhyun grumbles as he wipes ineffectively at his pants. “Did someone turn on the wave machine?” Kyuhyun looks over at the little lifeguard office at the other side of the pool. “YAH! Whoever is over there, don’t do strange stuff!”

Nothing, there is no reply, no movement.

“I don’t think there is anyone over there, Hyung.”

Kyuhyun just grunts as he sloshes over to the exit. “Then this place is haunted. Stop spending so much time here alone.” Kyuhyun stops when he gets to the door, turns around to look Joonmyun over. Joonmyun has a feeling that Kyuhyun isn’t impressed with what he sees. “Call your parents. If they have to call me again to find out how you are, I’ll tell them the truth.”

“What, that you’re not taking good care of me?” Joonmyun grins, an impish grin that Kyuhyun tries, and fails, not to return.

“Brat. I’m too busy to run around after you.”

Joonmyun can’t resist. “Too busy gaming or too busy looking at porn?”

Kyuhyun, unfortunately, doesn’t rise to the bait.

“Seriously, call your parents. And you look like shit, you’re not getting enough sleep.”

It’s not a question, just a statement of fact.

Kyuhyun leaves before Joonmyun can say anything in his defence. Kyuhyun always has to have the last word. Joonmyun looks out over the pool; the water is still, no sign of anymore coming waves. Odd, maybe this place really was haunted. Not that is bothers him any. Joonmyun stands there and he thinks about calling his parents, just get it over with. He shakes his head, dismissing it for now. He’s not going to call his parents and he’s not going to sleep.

If he sleeps he’ll dream.

He leaves his towel on the tiles; it’s too wet to bother with now. He’ll throw it in the wash later and grab a spare from the changing room before he leaves here.

He slips back into the water and the water welcomes him. Gently he lets himself drift to the bottom. There are cracks in the tile down here, funny how he’s never noticed that before. The cracks spread over and around like the branches of a tree. If he watches them for too long they seem to grow, grow and spread like the branches of the tree in his dream.

But that’s just his mind playing tricks on him. It’s the chlorine messing with his eyes.

That’s it.

That’s it.

Joonmyun counts the seconds as they tick, tick, tick by. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. Maybe he’ll be able to stay under longer this time.

III.

“Wu Fan.” A voice calls out to him from out in the corridor. “Oh Wu Faaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!”

Wu Fan freezes, his pen still pressed to the page of his notebook. He presses down so hard that the nib breaks. He feels the blood in his veins turn to ice water. That’s Dale’s sing song falsetto. That’s Dale using his real name.

“yo, Wu Fanny bo banny.” Dale says with a devilish grin as he pokes his head round the door. Wu Fan tries to smile, tries not to look as shell shocked as he feels. “A call came through for you in the R.A’s office. Some old lady, says she’s your Grandmother, or was it Godmother? I couldn’t understand her accent.”

Dale shudders and shrugs, shakes his head like he’s trying to shake off a bad memory. Wu Fan can understand that. Talking to that fearsome old crone can have that effect on a person, even if it’s only over the phone. There is something about her voice.

“You should really answer your phone, dude. Some of us have better things to do that play errand boy.” Dale says, his smile still in place.

Wu fan tries to smile back, tries to laugh it off, but he can’t. Inside he’s reeling, he’s caught off kilter. He feels dizzy, sick, as he reaches for his cell to check for missed calls and messages. There aren’t any. His Godmother hadn’t tried to call him first before going ahead and blowing his cover.

Maybe she didn’t completely blow his cover, because Dale was still smiling, still blandly amused. Completely unaware there was something seriously wrong. Wu Fan pushes his chair away from his desk and stand; he’s surprised that his legs can still carry him. He walks stiffly passed dale and out down the corridor to the R.A’s room. He could feel Dale walking behind him, crowding in on him. Dale was one of those rare giants who was unapologetic about his height, and had no concept of personal space. Wu Fan had always liked that about him, until now.

“I thought she had the wrong number at first, no one called Wu Fan in this building. How come you have two names? That’s kinda cool.”

“It’s a family thing.” Wu Fan mumbles, he hopes Dale just accepts that and leaves it. Dale seems to do just that because he doesn’t say anything else, just ‘hmmmmms’ thoughtfully.

Robbie the R.A looks pissed when Wu Fan gets there, but he doesn’t say anything, he just hands Wu Fan the phone and leaves. He doesn’t shut the door behind him and Wu Fan doesn’t bother to close it either, it’s not like anyone will be able to understand him anyway. He can just about see the tip of Dale’s shadow as he stands outside waiting.

Wu Fan’s Godmother only speaks one sentence, short, simple.

“Come home.”

And then she hangs up.

Wu Fan stares blankly at the phone for a moment before he realizes that the people listening in outside would be expecting him to be having a conversation with a family member. So he spouts random things in Mandarin. He recites his shopping list, says a prayer he hasn’t said in a long time. All the while he’s frantically trying to work out what the old woman means.

His first thought is that she’s running a con on him, it wouldn’t be the first time. He could just picture her sitting there in her tourist trap of a shop, a gleeful grin on her weathered face.

But the more he thinks about it the worse the feeling in the pit of his stomach gets. If she wanted him to come home for selfish reasons then she would have someone else call him and say she was sick. The only time she’ll admit personal weakness would be if she could get something out of it. But she would leave him something to go back to, something to go back to after he was done rushing to do her bidding.

But if it were important, of it were life or death, if someone else from her flock was in trouble then she would so whatever she needed to. Including burning him. Dale knowing Wu Fan’s real name probably wouldn’t be a big deal in the long run, if Wu Fan came back from his unscheduled trip to China after the summer, it’s not like he was officially registered anywhere. But Wu Fan didn’t think he was going to be coming back anytime soon. Eventually someone would start to investigate and if they dig hard enough they’ll find that Kevin Li doesn’t actually exist.

When he thinks he’s talked long enough he hangs up the phone and walks out of the room. Dale is still standing there, still waiting. Something of his apprehension must show on Wu Fan’s face because Dale’s jovial expression turns serious.

“Something wrong?”

Wu Fan shrugs, fumbles for an answer. Finally he settles on something close to the truth. He likes to tell the truth when he can.

“Family thing, looks like I’ll have to take a trip home this summer. Home home.”

“Whoa, harsh.”

“Tell me about it.”

IV.

Han Geng doesn’t even want to be here, not anymore. It’s not a sudden realization he’s had. It’s more of a slow growing suspicion that’s been confirmed. It was confirmed a few weeks ago, when his uncle brought the boy here. Boy, kid, young man.

This last year, Han Geng had watched as his Uncle became more twisted as his faith became more fervent. Han Geng’s own faith had been next to non-existent for a while and now, now watching the man his Uncle was turning into, Han Geng wants nothing to do with it at all.

But it’s not a tug of family loyalty that keeps him here. Han Geng can’t leave. The order would find him wherever he went.

“It’s coming,” His Uncle says, his hands raised in rapture. “It’s coming my friends, last night I again dreamed of the tree.”

Han Geng tries to keep the disillusionment out of his expression. From the rapt faces of the others gathered here today, he is the only one not buying into the rhetoric. His Uncle had been dreaming about the tree every night since the boy was brought in, and he’s been recounting it in excruciating detail at every meeting since. Though honestly. Han Geng didn’t think that tree roots trying to squeeze the life out of you while also trying to rip the heart from your chest could be a metaphor for anything good.

“That which has been foretold will soon be upon us. This is the time, this is our time. We shall be the ones who will see the work of our ancestors brought to fruition.”

Han Geng bows his head as if in respect, but really he’s trying to keep his face hidden. If he had an American dollar for every time someone had a dream that prophesised the return of the Guardians he wouldn’t be living above his Mom’s dumpling shop.

“We have already discovered one of the chosen, and soon, soon fate will deliver the rest of them to us.”

Every nerve in Han Geng’s body wants to protest at this. If the boy was who his Uncle claimed his was, if he could do what Yi Feng claimed he saw him do, then the boy would have escaped long before now. There is no one here who could stop him. Han Geng doesn’t see a Guardian when he looks at the boy; he only sees the truth of the matter. Han Geng sees a scared kid who’s being held against his will by a bunch of crazy cultists.

But Han Geng doesn’t say anything. He just sits there and feels like a coward.

“The Guardians once again walk upon this Earth, an event that many of us believed we would never live to see. It is gratifying that in these dark days our faith has been rewarded.”

His uncle easily holds the attention of the small gathering, they watch avidly. Han Geng is sure that most of them daren’t even blink least they miss even one hand gesture.

“Soon they will awaken to who they really are; their true power will be revealed. They are closer to each other than even they know. That which we already have in our possession will lead them here. We, my friends, we will unite the Tree Of Life and greatness will be achieved.”

There is a disconnect, Han Geng knows, between what his Uncle says and what he actually means. Han Geng has had to study the Book of Life ever since he learned to read, he knows the legends backwards. Legend says that uniting the guardians and uniting the Tree Of Life would also unite the world; humanity would live on forever in a state of utopia. This is what the Order of the Guardians has believed since time began. There may be a few people in this far flung section of the order who still believes this, but Han Geng doubts it. He knows that what his Uncle seeks is not peace, but power.

The meeting doesn’t last long, they never do. The few that bother to come anymore have jobs, lives to get back to. Han Geng stays after everyone leaves because he knows his Uncle will have work for him.

“It’s exciting is it not, Geng?” His Uncle says.

Han Geng only nods; he’s unwilling to say the lie out loud.

“Yes. Yes. Now, go feed the boy. And make sure he eats this time, it wouldn’t do to have him starve to death on us before the others find him.”

Han Geng just nods again and leaves, grateful to be away from his Uncle’s overwhelming presence. Getting the boy to eat is almost as impossible as getting his uncle to see reason.

Han Geng knocks on the door to the boys’ room. Prison. He doesn’t have to; the scrape of the key in the lock is always loud enough to announce the imminent entry of a guard. But Han Geng knocks anyway. It’s cold inside the room; the thin figure huddled on the bed is shaking from more than just fear. When Han Geng returns later for the plates he thinks he’ll bring an extra blanket.

“I brought you some food.” He says softly as he sets down his tray on the rickety old table by the the bed. “Are you going to eat today, Lu Han?”

.end prologue

Chapter One

Baby, this ain't nothing but a thing - Chapter twelve {various pairings}

2012-02-27T17:07:35Z

Title: Baby, this ain't nothing but a thing - Chapter twelve
Rating: R
Pairing: Mainly: Kyuhyun/Zhou Mi, Yesung/Ryeowook and Henry/Kibum. With various others.
Warnings: Sexual situations, sexual innuendo, voyeurism, bad language and some violence.
Word count: This chapter = 1, 441
Summary: Team White and Team Black have been pitting themselves against each other for years. They've become too wrapped up in this Spy vs Spy game, too wrapped up in thir own dispute to see the bigger picture. Enter the shadowy Team Grey who have their own agenda and their own way of getting things done.
A/N: In which Super Junior are all Spies and they kind of fail at it. Spy vs Spy AU.

~~Character profiles~~ Who is in what team | Chapter one | Chapter two | Chapter three | Chapter four | Chapter five | Chapter six | Chapter seven | Chapter eight | Chapter nine | Chapter ten | Chapter eleven

Chapter twelve

Ryeowook lay in bed alone. The empty side of the bed was still warm; Yesung hadn’t been gone that long—half an hour at most. Ryeowook had felt every one of those minutes pass by as if they were hours and he found that he was a little annoyed with himself for feeling this way. This is what happened when sex happened, a crush could turn into like which could turn into craving which could turn into something that looked a lot like love.

Ryeowook huffed and threw aside the bed covers. He didn’t love Yesung, he didn’t. He just missed him when he wasn’t around. This is why they had the ‘no sex’ rule! This is what had made them more formidable than Team Black and Team White. Those two were far too easily led astray. Team Grey wasn’t…or at least it hadn’t been before.

Stupid Yesung.

Stupid Yesung who maybe had been gone a little too long, he only went to the bathroom. It didn’t take half an hour to go to the bathroom. Unless of course you were Yesung and you went and got lost. Ryeowook smiled fondly as he pulled on his pants, Yesung was always getting lost.

Ryeowook paused with his leg half way into his pants. Wait, wait, wait, wait! This section of the Headquarters was so not a good place to get lost in. They were in Ryeowook’s bedroom; they had adjourned to here once they had recovered from their business in main room. Ryeowook’s bedroom was the opposite side of the building from Yesung’s lab and Yesung probably hadn’t been down this way much—maybe not at all, he wouldn’t know his way around. Right down the hall from Ryeowook’s room was Ryeowook’s favourite part of the Headquarters, though it might not remain his favourite part for long, not if his pets ended up eating Yesung.

“Oh god!” Ryeowook hissed in half panic. He rushed to finish getting dressed, almost tripping over in the process. “Oh god! Oh god! The crocodile pit!”

Ryeowook calculated that the odds of Yesung finding his way to the crocodile pit and then falling over the guard rail were about a hundred to one; Ryeowook did have a few safe guards in place after all. But this was Yesung, falling in could and probably would happen.

Stupid Yesung.

*

Yesung wasn’t at the crocodile pit, Ryeowook’s pets splashed and snapped at him for food so Ryeowook was pretty sure that Yesung hadn’t already been eaten.

“Don’t worry Minho, Jonghyun.” Ryeowook said gently as he knelt down by the guard rail. “Poor things, I haven’t fed you in a while, I’m sorry. I will find someone to feed you later, I promise.”

So, so if Yesung wasn’t here and he hadn’t been eaten then where the hell was he?

Ryeowook shivered, he was cold, there was a draft coming from just about everywhere. This was an old building, old and run down, a fixer upper, and so far Ryeowook had fixed it up well, but it was still always so damn cold. He wished that he was curled up back in bed with Yesung, where it was warm and comfortable and…and safe. He wanted Yesung’s arms around him, he wanted that badly.

But first he was going to have to find Yesung.

“Stupid Yesung.” Ryeowook said with a smile.

Briefly he considered searching the whole place room by room because there could be no telling where Yesung might end up. But searching the entire Headquarters could well take him the better part of the rest of the week and that would be highly unproductive. So he discarded that idea and just headed for Yesung’s lab instead. Yesung would be bound to show up there at some point, like a giant homing pigeon.

It was quiet as Ryeowook made his way through the maze of halls, almost eerily quiet. Ryeowook had never noticed just how creepy this place actually was, before he had thought it to be pretty much perfect but now…yes, but now. The place seemed empty, not that it had ever been packed to the rafters with just the five of them here, but now it just seemed all wrong. All, all wrong. There was too much space and way too much quiet. Maybe he should think about downsizing, yes that might be a good idea. It would be cheaper on the up keep since Ryeowook did spend half their budget on hiring an outside assassin and look how that turned out. Ryeowook would be petitioning the spy guild at his earliest convenience to try and get his money back, he needed to recoup his loses wherever he could.

Yes, a smaller Headquarters would be a good idea, not too small—he would need to have room for his pets. But somewhere where Yesung was less likely to get lost all the time, somewhere Ryeowook would be able to find Yesung immediately should he need him for things.

Yes, things.

Things.

*

Yesung was already in his lab, Ryeowook was relieved. And then he was annoyed because if Yesung had managed to find his way back to his lab, why the hell didn’t he find his way back to Ryeowook’s bed? Instead he went and made Ryeowook worry—not that Ryeowook was ever going to admit that he was worried.

Yesung had his back to the door; his head bent low over his desk. Ryeowook had to step closer to see what it was that he was working on, he noted with great relief that it wasn’t the truth serum. Ryeowook was sure that he’d had quite enough of that.

Ryeowook tried to be quiet as he moved round Yesung’s desk; all he wanted to do was see the look of concentration on Yesung’s face. Yesung did look so cute when he was concentrating, Ryeowook didn’t want to disturb him just yet.

He must have made some sound though, or else Yesung sensed his presence somehow because Yesung suddenly looked up. Yesung blinked as he looked around as if he had forgotten where he was, then his unfocused gaze fell on Ryeowook and he smiled a wide and brilliant smile. Ryeowook felt his spirits soar, and butterflies skitter in his stomach.

Stupid Yesung.

“I got lost.” Yesung said and then he blushed, his expression sheepish.

“Yes,” Ryeowook said, he was fighting not to smile. It was getting harder to stay annoyed with Yesung. “I figured.”

Yesung looked down at what he was working on; Ryeowook still couldn’t tell exactly what it was.

“I had an idea while I was peeing.” Yesung said happily. “When I couldn’t find my way back to your room I came down here to try it out.” Yesung looked up from the mess of parts; he looked Ryeowook in the eyes. Ryeowook felt his stomach do little flip flops. “I’m making you a present.”

Ryeowook looked at the mess; one of the parts seemed to be shooting off sparks still. Ryeowook wasn’t sure that he wanted this present.

“What is it?” He asked dubiously.

“It’s not done yet.” Yesung sounded defensive and a little affronted. He pouted which Ryeowook thought was far too cute.

“What is it going to be?”

Yesung flashed him a grin, happier now that Ryeowook was interested. “A freeze ray.” He said proudly.

“A freeze ray! A real one? For me?”

Yesung nodded.

“I’ve always wanted one!” Ryeowook was not going to cry, he wasn’t. Still, he felt happy tears start to well up.

“I know, and I thought of a way to make a viable prototype without it freezing the hand of the person holding it. All I have to do is…”

“Shhhh.” Ryeowook said softly. He stepped closer to Yesung, placed a finger to Yesung’s lips. “Shhhh, don’t tell me, it might ruin the surprise.

Yesung was still sitting down so Ryeowook straddled him, it wasn’t the most comfortable of positions but Ryeowook had always been good at making things work. He leaned in and kissed Yesung, soft at first and then harder, more insistent. He wanted Yesung and he wanted him now.

“But the freeze ray!” Yesung mumbled into Ryeowook’s mouth.

“It can wait a little.” Ryeowook said with a slow, devious smile once he managed to pull himself away from the kiss. “It’s not going anywhere.”

And neither were Team Black and Team White. Ryeowook would have his revenge on them for foiling his plans. They would suffer and Ryeowook would strike when they were least expecting it. He would get them.

But first, he had other matters to attend to.

.end chapter twelve

[fanfic50] Claim - Primeval, Becker/Connor

2012-02-25T14:52:43Z

001.	Heart	002.	Stone	003.	Cold	004.	Hole	005.	Cut
006.	Queue	007.	Turn	008.	Apathy	009.	Innocence	010.	Stay
011.	Drunk	012.	Attitude	013.	Rational	014.	Possible	015.	Temperature
016.	Goodbye	017.	Hero	018.	Point	019.	Try	020.	Dinner
021.	Scar	022.	Perfect	023.	Solution	024.	Science	025.	Proud
026.	Pretend	027.	Late	028.	Forever	029.	Defend	030.	Gone
031.	Determined	032.	Abducted	033.	Communication	034.	Disguise	035.	Drugged
036.	Tragedy	037.	Butterfly	038.	Effect	039.	Design	040.	Substance
041.	Smoke	042.	Paranormal	043.	Spooky	044.	Spy	045.	Morph
046.	Pulse	047.	Dare	048.	Whisper	049.	Insecure	050.	Writers' Choice

[KPOP RPS] Multi chap: Baby, this ain't nothing but a thing - Chapter eleven {super junior}

2012-01-22T17:05:27Z

Title: Baby, this ain't nothing but a thing - Chapter eleven
Rating: NC-17
Pairing: Mainly: Kyuhyun/Zhou Mi, Yesung/Ryeowook and Henry/Kibum. With various others.
Warnings: Sexual situations, sexual innuendo, voyeurism, bad language and some violence.
Word count: This chapter = 5,687
Summary: Team White and Team Black have been pitting themselves against each other for years. They've become too wrapped up in this Spy vs Spy game, too wrapped up in thir own dispute to see the bigger picture. Enter the shadowy Team Grey who have their own agenda and their own way of getting things done.
A/N: In which Super Junior are all Spies and they kind of fail at it. Spy vs Spy AU.

~~Character profiles~~ Who is in what team | Chapter one | Chapter two | Chapter three | Chapter four | Chapter five | Chapter six | Chapter seven | Chapter eight | Chapter nine | Chapter ten

Baby this ain’t nothing but a thing

Chapter eleven

Zhou Mi leaned back against his car and looked up towards the top floor of team Black HQ. Heechul was standing at his office window, Zhou Mi couldn’t see him clearly, Heechul’s outline was shrouded in shadow, but Zhou Mi knew Heechul was there. He could feel the weight of Heechul’s gaze on him, he could see the blinds in the window twitch as Heechul tried to pretend he wasn’t really looking out. Zhou Mi looked up at his former boss, his friend, and a feeling stirred low in the pit of his stomach—a feeling that should have been guilt but was more like relief.

Zhou Mi looked away from the window but he could still feel Heechul’s eyes on him.

“What are you going to do now?”

The soft voice was sudden, unexpected, and it startled Zhou Mi out of his melancholy reverie. Zhou Mi let out a gasp of surprise. A gasp that wasn’t a shriek no matter how much it sounded like one. Zhou Mi did not shriek, it was a perfectly justifiable gasp of surprise.

Han Geng had been standing there so quietly, so still, that Zhou Mi had forgotten he was even there at all. Han Geng smiled at him; there was mischief in his eyes. Zhou thought that he was going to miss Han Geng most of all.

“I don’t know.” Zhou Mi said. It was almost true, he had vague ideas of opening a shop, maybe he would go sing in a night club, maybe he’d travel the world and actually see the world and not just the seedy bars and back alleys. He didn’t know what he would do. It was sort of scary to not know.

“Are you sure about this?” Han Geng asked. “I mean, are you sure about leaving?” There was no judgement in Han Geng’s voice as he asked the question, there was none of the cajoling and gentle chiding Heechul had employed when he’d asked that same question just an hour or so earlier.

Zhou Mi just nodded, suddenly he felt unable to use his voice. He couldn’t talk passed the lump that that had formed in his throat. It hit him then, it really hit him—he was leaving. He was actually leaving.

Team Black might not have been the best example of humanity, they might not have the best job in the world, but they were his family. Well…maybe not Kangin, he wouldn’t exactly count Kangin as his family, unless he was the crazy old uncle that got drunk at parties and hit on anything with a pulse. You know, the uncle no one wants to talk about. And maybe he would count Kibum either. So really it was just Han Geng and Heechul, the two people who had always been there for him, who had taken him in, trained him, given him a place he could call home. And here Zhou Mi was, leaving them. As if sensing his hesitation Han Geng moved and enveloped Zhou Mi in an unexpected but not unwelcome hug. Zhou Mi sniffed like he was trying not to cry, he buried his face in Han Geng’s shoulder. He wasn’t going to cry, he wasn’t.

“You’ll be all right.” Han Geng said quietly, softly. “You’ll be just fine.” Han Geng let him go and stood back; he held Zhou Mi at arm’s length and regarded him with mock seriousness. “My little boy.” He choked out while trying to suppress a laugh. “You’re all grown up and out on your own.” Then Han Geng laughed and Zhou Mi couldn’t help it. He laughed too.

“I’d better get back.” Han Geng said. “Someone has to keep Heechul from taking over the world.” The words were said with a smile but Zhou Mi knew that Han Geng was serious.

“Do you think he’ll ever stop being mad at me?” Zhou Mi asked, he gestured up to Heechul’s window. “For leaving?”

“He’s not mad at you, Mi.” Han Geng said. Han Geng followed Zhou Mi’s gaze up to the window. The blinds twitched again and Zhou Mi knew that Heechul was still watching. “He’s just scared of being left behind.”

And then Han Geng was gone and Zhou mi was left alone. Zhou Mi took a deep, steadying breath. He allowed himself one last wistful look at his former headquarters and then he climbed into his car and started the engine. It took a while for it to sputter to life, like it was almost reluctant to leave this place too. With a heavy heart and too much to think about, Zhou Mi drove away, though he had no real idea where he was driving to. His home would be the best place to go—but it was also the last place he wanted to go

He wanted…he wanted…he didn’t know what he wanted. No, that was a lie; he knew exactly what he wanted. He wanted something he couldn’t have.

||

He ended up outside Kyuhyun’s apartment block, Zhou Mi wasn’t sure how that happened exactly other than it just happened. He drove aimlessly—or at least he had thought he had driven aimlessly—and this is where he ended up. Outside Kyuhyun’s place. Because that was in no way weird or a terrible idea. Zhou Mi sighed and slumped down low in his seat. He’d parked in a small parking lot off the main road; there were no other cars in this little spot so Zhou Mi felt positively exposed sitting here where anyone could see him, where Kyuhyun could see him if and when he came home. Zhou Mi should move. He needed to move now; there was no point in being here anyway. Was he hoping to get a glimpse of Kyuhyun?

Yes…maybe.

But Kyuhyun still had a job, he still belonged to a team—Kyuhyun wouldn’t be at home in the middle of the day. He would be at work, working. He wouldn’t be here waiting for Zhou Mi to be a creepy stalker, Zhou Mi needed to go and he needed to go now. Go home, go get something to eat, go away, somewhere, anywhere.

There was a knock at his window. Zhou Mi didn’t shriek.

He didn’t

Kyuhyun was standing outside his car, leaning over, his face practically smushed to the window. Zhou mi would have laughed at the face Kyuhyun was making, but he was too busy trying to relearn how to breathe.

Zhou Mi took a deep breath; he blinked and shook his head. He was dreaming, obviously he had fallen asleep and was dreaming that Kyuhyun was standing outside. It was all just wishful thinking. That was it.

Dream!Kyuhyun knocked at the window again, Zhou Mi took that at as a sign that he should roll it down, so he did. This turned out to be a mistake because as soon as the window was down dream!Kyuhyun punched him. It wasn’t hard as punches go but still…oww.

So, not dreaming then.

“I’m not sure I deserved that.” Zhou Mi grumbled as he rubbed at the tender spot on his cheek. “Kui Xian…I mean, Kyuhyun. What are you doing here?”

“I should be the one asking you that.” Kyuhyun said with an even, clipped tone to his voice, like he was trying to rein in his anger. “You can’t be trying to spy on me because you kind of fail at it if you are. I could see you from my window.”

“Oh.” Zhou Mi said. “Oh.”

“What are you doing here, Zhou Mi?” Kyuhyun asked. He didn’t sound angry now, just tired, so tired.

“I wanted…” Zhou Mi started to say, his voice cracked and faltered. He didn’t know what to say. He wanted Kyuhyun, but he couldn’t tell Kyuhyun that.

“You left.” Kyuhyun said. The softly spoken words caught Zhou Mi off guard. “You left me.” The tiredness in Kyuhyun’s voice had given way to defeat and that just about broke Zhou Mi’s heart.

Zhou Mi opened his mouth to say something, to say he was sorry. He clamped it shut again and instead just hung his head; he didn’t want to look Kyuhyun in the eyes.

“Come on.” Kyuhyun said and then he turned and walked away.

‘Leave!’ A small voice in Zhou Mi’s head implored him. Zhou Mi thought that he should listen to it; he thought that it would be the best thing for everyone if he just drove away right now.

But then, he wasn’t one for doing what was best, was he?

“Come on, Ni Qui.” He said as his picked the tiny dog from his little pillow. “We have to go follow the scary man.”

Ni Qui looked less than impressed at being moved, but Zhou Mi didn’t want to leave him alone in the car. He wondered if Kyuhyun liked dogs.

||

Kyuhyun’s apartment was exactly the same as it had been when Zhou mi had left it last, but then it had only been a few hours since he had last been here. He didn’t know why he had expected something to have changed—but he did. The pile of magazines he’d knocked over on his way out of the door were still spread out on the floor, Kyuhyun stepped over them as he went into the little living area. Zhou Mi gently pushed them to one side with his foot as he passed. Kyuhyun walked through the living area and off towards the back of the apartment, towards the bedroom. Zhou Mi felt a stab of guilt as he remembered what he had done to Kyuhyun in that room just a few hours ago.

“Sit down.” Kyuhyun called out to him, it didn’t sound like a polite request. Zhou mi looked around him, there weren’t many places to sit, and he didn’t want to sit on the sofa again, not after last time when the damn thing almost ate him — he might need to make a quick getaway and that sofa is almost impossible to get up from quickly and or gracefully. After a moment of hesitation, Zhou Mi set Ni Qui and his pillow down on the coffee table, then he himself perched on the edge of an arm chair—or at least he thought it was an arm chair, it was hard to tell with all the clothes that covered it. Zhou Mi’s heart pounded in his chest, it pounded to hard that Zhou Mi was sure that Kyuhyun could hear it too. Zhou Mi waited, but he didn’t know what he was waiting for.

Kyuhyun returned a short time later, he’d changed out of his crisp white suit and into a pair of comfortable looking dark grey sweat pants and a light blue t-shirt. It took a minute for Zhou Mi to process this; he’d never seen Kyuhyun wearing anything other than his white suit so this veritable explosion of colour was a little disorientating. Kyuhyun did look good in blue; Zhou Mi had been right about that. Kyuhyun shot him a strange look as he slumped down onto the sofa and for a second Zhou Mi was afraid he’d said that last part out loud.

“Cute dog.” Kyuhyun said and then he leaned back and closed his eyes. After a few moments of silence Zhou Mi became convinced that Kyuhyun had fallen asleep. Zhou Mi coughed. Loudly. Kyuhyun cracked his eyes open and looked up at the ceiling, he didn’t look over at Zhou Mi.

“Would you like something to drink?” Kyuhyun asked finally.

Zhou Mi nodded, then he realized that Kyuhyun couldn’t see him nodding so he said “Yes, please.”

“Kitchen’s over there.” Kyuhyun said, pointing behind him. He was actually pointing in the wrong direction but Zhou Mi didn’t really want to point that out.

Zhou Mi stood silently and walked to the little kitchen. Kyuhyun closed his eyes again and didn’t open them as Zhou Mi passed him.

It took Zhou Mi a little while to prepare coffee, he found a couple of chipped mugs in one of the otherwise bare cupboards and he found milk in the−again−otherwise bare fridge. He didn’t even know if Kyuhyun liked milk in his coffee, he suspected not but he tucked the carton under his arm and brought it with him back to the living area just in case. He set a cup down in front of Kyuhyun; he put the milk next to it. Kyuhyun flicked his eyes over to the coffee but he didn’t make any move towards it. Zhou Mi returned to his armchair perch and held his cup in his hands until if became too hot and he had to set it down on the floor.

Silence.

Awkward, painful silence.

The silent tension that built up between them was so thick that it might as well have been a brick wall.

“I’m sorry.” Zhou Mi said when the quiet became too much for him to take. He felt the need to say something; anything−he might as well start by saying something that was true. “I’m sorry.”

Kyuhyun looked at him then. There was a look in Kyuhyun’s eyes that Zhou Mi couldn’t quite define−half hopeful half afraid.

“What for?” Kyuhyun asked.

“For everything.”

“Can you tell me what ‘everything’ means?”

Yes, Zhou Mi could do that. Zhou Mi should do that.

||

“That makes no sense!” Kyuhyun said once Zhou Mi was done telling his tale.

Kyuhyun had sat in (almost) stunned silence as Zhou Mi had recounted the events−as he knew them−over the last day and a half. Though there were times when Zhou Mi could tell that Kyuhyun really wanted to interrupt. Now that Zhou Mi’s story was over Kyuhyun just sat there staring at him like he’d grown two heads. Zhou Mi felt the need to quickly check that he hadn’t grown two heads, in his line of work−ex line of work−you could never be quite sure of these things.

“Yes it does.” Zhou Mi said with a little pout. It did to make sense; Kyuhyun just didn’t have a full grasp on the situation obviously. Zhou Mi thought back over what he had just said, maybe he had forgotten to mention an important detail that would help Kyuhyun understand better.

Here were the facts:

1) Team Grey were after something that they thought Team White had so they kidnapped Kyuhyun to get it
2) Zhou Mi and Kibum had been following Team Grey in order to find out what they were doing and what they wanted and why it involved Team White. Once they had found out this information then Kibum would have likely taken the thing for himself.
3) Kyuhyun didn’t actually know anything about anything. This fact wasn’t all that surprising to Zhou Mi but he didn’t want to tell Kyuhyun that in case it hurt his feelings.
4) Zhou Mi rescued Kyuhyun for reasons that were totally unimportant and so Kyuhyun didn’t need to know so Zhou Mi didn’t tell him.
5) Team Grey gave Kyuhyun some nasty concoction that made him super horny and he would only feel better if he…
6) It all ended up being moot anyway since team Grey didn’t end up getting what they were looking for. Plus both Teams Black and Grey ended up losing two members each and two of the three remaining members of each team would be too busy having sex to plot taking over the world again.
7) …Hopefully

There, that makes perfect sense, Zhou Mi thought to himself.
Kyuhyun just shook his head and stood up. He yawned and stretched; as he stretched his tee shirt rode up, exposing a small sliver of smooth, pale skin. Zhou Mi wanted to lick it.

Zhou Mi blushed, coughed, and looked away. He couldn’t think about Kyuhyun like that, he couldn’t and he shouldn’t. Kyuhyun rotated his head, his neck cracked as he did and Zhou Mi winced. He never did like that sound. Kyuhyun sat down again, he looked pale−paler−and he looked tired, so tired.

“Are you ok?” Zhou Mi asked, it was a really stupid question, of course Kyuhyun wasn’t ok, but Zhou Mi didn’t know what else to say. “After everything?”

“Yeah, I guess.” Kyuhyun said, his voice was shaky and he sounded less than certain. It made Zhou Mi’s heart hurt.

He should go. Zhou Mi should go.

“I should go.” Zhou Mi said and he stood up. He stood up a little too quickly and he bumped a pile of books with his knee, the books spread out over the floor. “Oh, I’m sorry.” Zhou Mi said and he bent down to pick them up.

“No, it’s ok, I’ll get them.” Kyuhyun said, but he didn’t move from the sofa.

“Oh, ok.” Zhou Mi said. He bowed, it was a little awkward but it earned him a tired smile from Kyuhyun. He picked up Ni Qui and his little pillow and he turned towards the door. He hadn’t even taken one step before Kyuhyun was up out of the sofa. Kyuhyun moved fast and he was standing at the door before Zhou Mi could even blink.

“Thank you.” Kyuhyun said. Zhou Mi just blinked at him. “Thank you for coming to get me and thank you for…” Kyuhyun’s voice faltered, he looked around helplessly before he gestured at his crotch area. “Thank you for that.”

Oh. Oh.

“Oh. Oh.” Zhou Mi said. He didn’t know what else to say. “You remember that?”

“Mostly.” Kyuhyun admitted. “Some details are a little fuzzy, but I remember most of it.”

“I’m really sorry, I didn’t mean to…”

“No, no, it’s ok.” Kyuhyun smiled and Zhou Mi would have sworn that smile was as bright as the sun. “If it had to happen then I’m glad…I’m glad that it was you.”

Kyuhyun stepped aside so that Zhou Mi could get to the door but he didn’t step away. If Zhou Mi wanted to leave then he was going to have to get very close to Kyuhyun to do it. Zhou Mi put his hand on the door handle but he made no move to turn it. He just stood there awkwardly in Kyuhyun’s little hallway with Kyuhyun standing awkwardly beside him.

If life was in anyway like the movies then right then would be the perfect moment for Zhou Mi to lean in and Kiss Kyuhyun, kiss him hard, kiss him the way Zhou Mi really wanted to.

But life was nothing like the movies.

Zhou Mi sighed heavily, sadly.

“I should go.” He said and he opened the door and he left.

Ni Qui yipped softly as Zhou Mi took the stairs down to the apartment block’s front entrance. Ni Qui yipped again and then again.

“What’s the matter with you?” Zhou Mi asked the little dog. Ni qui just looked at him reproachfully and yipped again. “I know, I know.” Zhou mi sighed. “I really like him, but what can I do?” Zhou Mi hadn’t been aware that dogs could scowl, but Ni Qui very definitely scowled at him. “Ok, Ok.” Zhou Mi said and he stopped walking, he turned to look back at up the way he had just come. “Just so we’re clear.” Zhou Mi said. “I am not taking love advice from my dog.” Ni Qui just yipped happily as Zhou Mi took off back up the stairs, back to Kyuhyun.

Zhou Mi didn’t think about it, he couldn’t afford to stop and think about it. He knocked on Kyuhyun’s door, it was answered almost immediately. Kyuhyun stood there looking confused and a little bit hopeful, it was too adorable so Zhou mi really had no choice but to lean in close and kiss him. He felt Kyuhyun stiffen against him, but then Kyuhyun relaxed into Zhou Mi’s embrace. Vaguely Zhou Mi heard the gentle pad pad pad of Ni Qui jumping down from his pillow and scuttling off into Kyuhyun’s apartment. But Zhou Mi couldn’t really think passed the fact that Kyuhyun was kissing him. Kyuhyun was kissing him and Zhou Mi was very enthusiastically kissing him back.

||

Zhou Mi had no idea how they managed to make it to Kyuhyun’s bedroom without either of them sustaining a life threating injury. It’s not like either of them were looking where they were going and Kyuhyun’s apartment was a minefield of debris. But make it they did. Yay! It was a miracle! They groped blindly, feeling around for the bed or some other soft surface to land on and it was sheer dumb luck that Zhou Mi found the bed first. He hit the edge of the bed with the back of his knees and he went down hard with Kyuhyun landing harder on top of him. Harder in more ways than one.

Zhou Mi’s enjoyment of having Kyuhyun pressed against him was slightly hampered by Kyuhyun’s bony elbow digging painfully into his side. They’d landed in a messy tangle of long and awkward limbs and ‘operation detangle’ would have gone a lot smoother if they’d stopped kissing long enough to fully implement it. But Zhou Mi didn’t want to stop kissing Kyuhyun, now that he had finally started kissing Kyuhyun he never wanted to stop. Which was kind of irrational but right then was not the time for rational thinking.

Kyuhyun pulled away first and for a heart stopping second Zhou Mi thought that Kyuhyun had realized that this was all a huge mistake. But Kyuhyun wasn’t pushing Zhou mi away, he was just pushing himself up to give himself enough space and leverage to pull off his shirt.

Oh. Oh! Yes, right. Naked time!

Kyuhyun chuckled and Zhou Mi realized that he’d said that last bit out loud.

Zhou Mi’s mental happy dance at finally getting Kyuhyun naked (or almost) came to an abrupt halt when he caught sight of the scars that marred the smooth surface of Kyuhyun’s skin. Facing the front they didn’t look too bad, but from the way the scars slid off into a spider web around Kyuhyun’s back Zhou Mi knew that it would be a different story from the back. Zhou mi had known about the accident, of course he had. It was in Kyuhyun’s file and Zhou Mi did know Kyuhyun’s file by heart. But he hadn’t known. You can’t really know until you see it.

Kyuhyun saw where Zhou Mi was looking, he quirked an eyebrow and smiled grimly.

“Really not relevant right now, Mi.”

Mi. Yes, Zhou Mi liked that, liked Kyuhyun using his name so intimately.

“Call me that again.” Zhou Mi said slowly, lust making the words stick in his throat.

“Mi.” Kyuhyun said again, his voice all but a purr. Kyuhyun had such a beautiful voice. “Mi.” Kyuhyun said again. “Mi.”

“Yes.” Zhou Mi stammered.

“You’re wearing too many clothes.

Yes, right.

Getting Kyuhyun completely naked was relatively easy since all he was wearing now was sweat pants and underwear. It took but a minute for them to be off Kyuhyun’s body and discarded on the floor. Zhou Mi’s suit was a different matter altogether.

Stupid suit.

“Oh my god!” Kyuhyun’s exclamation was half annoyance, half frustrated laugh. “What is this belt buckle?”

“It’s fashion…umpf!” Zhou Mi’s defensive wail was cut short by Kyuhyun tugging at the intricate design, tugging so hard that he started tugging at other things.

“Kyu…kui…” Zhou Mi moaned. “I’ll get it.”

Zhou batted away Kyuhyun’s hands and, with fumbling fingers, snapped open the clasp.

Kyuhyun seemed unable, unwilling to wait long enough for Zhou Mi to get his belt fully undone. As soon as the clasp was free, Kyuhyun started pulling at Zhou Mi’s pants with a fervour that left Zhou Mi breathless.

“Holy…!” Kyuhyun started to say, his words turning to grunts as he tried to pull Zhou Mi’s pants down. “Were you…sewn…into…these…ugh!”

Zhou Mi laughed. He laughed harder when he saw Kyuhyun’s put out expression. He stopped laughing when Kyuhyun leaned in and kissed him. The kiss was softer than before, slower, exploratory. Kyuhyun’s kiss was gentle, unsure but enthusiastic, Zhou Mi groaned into Kyuhyun’s mouth because it hurt, deeply hurt, to have to push him away even if it was only for a moment. But Zhou mi had to be sure, had to be absolutely sure that Kyuhyun was in his right mind, though god only knew how Zhou Mi was going to bring himself to stop if it turned out that Kyuhyun wasn’t in his right mind. He didn’t think he could stop; not now he had started.

“Kyuhyun,” Zhou Mi started, he tried to keep his voice sounding calm and reasonable and he’s pretty sure he just about managed it. “Are you sure you’re ok? You’re not still under the influence of the serum are you?”

Kyuhyun’s expression flashed from hurt to confusion to understanding, he smiled.

“No.” He said. “No, Mi. Mi, I’m fine, totally, totally fine.” Kyuhyun paused, seemed to think about something for a moment before continuing, his words now hesitant. “I’ve wanted to get in your pants for a long time.”

Oh. Oh!

“Oh.” Zhou Mi Said. “Oh!”

Silence. Zhou Mi tried to form a coherent sentence while Kyuhyun waited, and waited, and waited.

“Ditto!” Zhou Mi sputtered out after what seem like an age.

Kyuhyun smiled again, a wide, bright smile this time. To Zhou Mi that smile was like the sun coming out. There was no snark in that smile, no belligerence—just fresh, unadulterated joy. Zhou Mi wanted Kyuhyun to always smile like that.

“You have a beautiful smile.” Zhou Mi said and he was smiling too now.

“Ditto.” Kyuhyun said. “So…”

“So?”

“So, can we finish getting your pants off now?”

Yes. Right, yes. It was still naked time.

*

Kyuhyun managed to get most of Zhou Mi’s clothes off in the end, Zhou Mi thought that it was just safer to let Kyuhyun get on with it. Zhou Mi did have to take his own sock off though, because once all the important parts were uncovered Kyuhyun was happy. Zhou Mi felt a little ridiculous leaving them on.

Zhou Mi had to stand up to take his socks off, his legs were a little shaky and he lost his balance crashing back down to the bed. Kyuhyun took that opportunity to straddle him which isn’t something Zhou minded too much. Kyuhyun leaned in and kissed him, Zhou Mi really, really liked kissing Kyuhyun. The kisses were just a distraction as Zhou mi found out when he realized his hands were tied to the flimsy headboard, with his own tie. He would have been indignant about this if he wasn’t so turned on.

“Now you can’t leave.” Kyuhyun said with a smirk, Zhou Mi wanted to lick the upward curve of that smile. The knot wasn’t tight; Zhou Mi could pull away if he wanted to. He didn’t want to. He really, really didn’t want to. He didn’t want to pull away because right here was where Kyuhyun wanted him. He wanted to touch Kyuhyun, though. Wanted to touch, needed to touch. He wanted to run his hands over Kyuhyun’s skin, wanted to trace the curves of Kyuhyun’s scars with his tongue.

He wanted to love Kyuhyun, worship him.

Instinctively he pulled at the binds on his wrists, he felt the give in the knot and he stopped. If he wasn’t allowed to touch Kyuhyun then he needed Kyuhyun to touch him, tease him, take him.

Kyuhyun did.

Frustratingly for Zhou Mi, Kyuhyun didn’t touch Zhou Mi’s cock, not right away. Even though Zhou Mi begged until his pleas became helpless little whimpers. Kyuhyun kissed his way around Zhou Mi’s body, he kissed Zhou Mi’s nipples, he followed the line of Zhou Mi’s happy trail with his tongue but then kissed around the most important area. He licked along the groove of Zhou Mi’s hips, swirling his tongue in intricate circles that had Zhou Mi begging his hips and gasping for more.

Zhou Mi closed his eyes as Kyuhyun continued his delicious ministrations. Then Kyuhyun’s tongue was gone, his weight was gone from the bed. Zhou mi opened his eyes and looked first to his left and then the right, there he saw Kyuhyun. Or at least he saw Kyuhyun’s bare ass sticking up in the air and he rooted in a cupboard for something.

“Kyuhyun, what are you doing?” Zhou Mi stumbled over the words, arousal was making him dizzy, his whole body throbbed with need and all he needed was for Kyuhyun to touch him.

“Found them!” Kyuhyun cried out triumphantly.

Kyuhyun stood back, stood over Zhou Mi. In one hand Kyuhyun held a small bottle; in the other he had condoms. Zhou mi let out a small laugh despite himself, despite the situation because the Kyuhyun’s look of pride at finding this booty was funnier than it should have been.

“Are those things in date?”

“Of course they…HEY! I don’t think I like what you’re implying.”

“Well, I don’t know how long they have been in there being not used.”

Kyuhyun’s pout was pure juvenile, like a child who didn’t get his way, but the look in his eye was pure evil.

“If you keep that up then they will keep on being not used.”

Zhou Mi was pretty sure Kyuhyun didn’t actually mean that but he still tried to maintain a serious and sombre expression. It was hard though, very hard.

“I’m sorry.” He said.

Kyuhyun smiled, smiled that bright brilliant smile again. “Apology accepted. Now, where were we?”

Finally, finally Kyuhyun turned his attention to Zhou Mi’s cock. First there were gentle, teasing touches and then the wonderful, wet warmth of Kyuhyun’s mouth. Zhou Mi groaned and bucked his hips only for Kyuhyun to push him down, press him down onto the bed.

Oh god, oh god that felt good.

Kyuhyun applied the condom with his mouth too; Zhou Mi had only ever seen that in porn movies that he wouldn’t admit to watching. It seemed that Kyuhyun was nowhere near as innocent as he looked.

Kyuhyun prepared himself and it was an amazing thing to watch. Kyuhyun whimpered as he spread himself open with his own fingers and that sound was music to Zhou Mi’s ears. Zhou Mi felt the need to pinch himself, to make sure that he wasn’t dreaming, to make sure that this was really happening.

Zhou Mi was almost painfully erect now, he moaned long and loud as Kyuhyun lowered himself onto him. He watched Kyuhyun’s face, watched Kyuhyun bite his lip and squeeze his eyes shut. Zhou Mi bucked his hips again and Kyuhyun gasped, a soft sound of pleasure.

It took an embarrassingly short amount of time for Zhou mi to come but Kyuhyun seemed almost smugly pleased at the effect his performance had. Zhou Mi slipped free from his tie binds and pulled Kyuhyun into his embrace, he kissed Kyuhyun on the nose and then he saw to it that Kyuhyun got his own orgasm.

God help him, Zhou Mi was pretty sure that he was in love.

||

Zhou Mi heard ringing. At first he thought it might be the bells of heaven joyously ringing in his ears, but then he realized that it was just Kyuhyun’s phone. Beside him Kyuhyun stirred, he made small moves to answer the call.

“Don’t get it.” Zhou Mi mumbled, he only half meant it. He didn’t want Kyuhyun to miss a possibly important call but he also didn’t want Kyuhyun to get up. He didn’t want to have to go and face the real world yet.

“Might be the office.” Kyuhyun slurred sleepily. Kyuhyun pushed himself up from the bed and fumbled for the phone. The phone turned out to be on Zhou Mi’s side of the bed so Kyuhyun climbed over Zhou Mi to get it. Things rubbed against places and it made Zhou Mi really, really not want to get up. Kyuhyun found the phone but he didn’t answer right away, instead he blinked at the display before turning to Zhou Mi. Zhou mi didn’t think it was work calling.

“Mi,” Kyuhyun said, his face creased up with confusion. “Mi, why are you calling me?”

“What?”

Kyuhyun held up the phone so that Zhou Mi could see his name flashing clearly on the display.

“Why do you have my number stored in your phone?”

Kyuhyun blushed. “That’s not the point right now.” Kyuhyun waved the phone in front of Zhou Mi’s face. “This obviously isn’t you calling, so who is it?”

“Answer it and find out.”

“You answer it.”

“It’s your phone!”

“That didn’t stop you before.” Kyuhyun shoved the phone into Zhou Mi’s hands and it promptly stopped ringing.

“Oh well.” Zhou Mi said with a shrug and he started to hand it back only for it to start ringing again. After a pointed look from Kyuhyun, Zhou Mi answered it. “Hello?”

There was a shriek from the other end of the line. Excited, high pitched, far too perky.

“You ARE there!” A far too familiar voice said. “I tried calling you at home but you didn’t answer and I didn’t know of another way to contact you since you’re no longer with Team Black.”

Zhou Mi narrowed his eyes. Sungmin. Wait, how did Sungmin know he wasn’t part of Black anymore?

“Well, you do have my phone. Wait, how do you know I’m not with Black anymore?”

“I’m a spy dumbass; finding out information is what I do.”

Kyuhyun shook Zhou mi by the shoulder.

‘Who is it?’ Kyuhyun mouthed.

“No one important.” Zhou Mi said.

“Hey!” Sungmin shouted loud enough to make Zhou mi wince as he had the phone pressed closed to his ear. “I resent that!”

“What do you want, Sungmin?”

“Weeeeeell…” Sungmin said sweetly. Zhou Mi didn’t think he was going to like whatever Sungmin was about to say. “I have a proposition for you. Well,” Sungmin paused for a minute. “Well, it’s more like a job offer.”

.end chapter eleven

[KPOP RPS] One shot: London, New York, Paris, Tokyo (I’ll call you wherever you go) {dbsk}

2012-01-03T17:54:54Z

Title: London, New York, Paris, Tokyo (I’ll call you wherever you go)
Rating: PG
Pairing: Yunho/Jaejoong
Warnings: None
Word count: 1, 056
Summary: “Yunho? Are you there? Are you OK?” Jaejoong’s voice sounded concerned and still too far away. It made Yunho’s heart hurt because all he wanted to do was reach out and take hold of Jaejoong’s hand. “I shouldn’t have called, I’m sorry.”
A/N: Written for kpop_prompts prompt #13 Phone. My prompt table can be found here.

London, New York, Paris, Tokyo (I’ll call you wherever you go)

I. Yunho: It’s easy to feel alone in a crowded room.

Looking back, Yunho isn’t sure why he picked up the phone call. The caller ID showed only unfamiliar numbers and the coordi Noona’s were shouting at him for still having his phone with him at all.

Maybe he only answered it as an excuse to escape the melee for five minutes. If he pretended the call was important enough then maybe he could disappear off to a dark corner for some peace.

So that’s what he did.

He was expecting or to be a telemarketer, maybe someone with the wrong number. Or maybe he was expecting it to be Changmin, ringing him to tell him he’d changed his number again—even though he was only in the next room.

He wasn’t expecting Jaejoong.

The sound of the first hesitant ‘Hello’ hit him like a physical blow. A gut punch. He opened his mouth in the vain hope of offering up some kind of response, but he found he had no breath with which to answer. Suddenly it felt like he had no breath left in his body, in the room, in the world. He couldn’t breathe. He needed to sit down but there wasn’t a chair, so he let the wall take his weight because his trembling legs refused to hold him up any longer.

“Yunho?” Jaejoong’s voice crackled over the receiver. It sounded tinny and distorted—like even the latest technology with crystal clear sound couldn’t disguise the fact that he and Jaejoong were miles and miles apart. Frantically he thought back to the last press release he’d read about JYJ’s activities, he tried to remember where they said Jaejoong was now. Brazil maybe, possibly Europe. He didn’t know, he couldn’t think straight.

Breathing. Breathing was still an issue.

“Yunho? Are you there? Are you OK?” Jaejoong’s voice sounded concerned and still too far away. It made Yunho’s heart hurt because all he wanted to do was reach out and take hold of Jaejoong’s hand. “I shouldn’t have called, I’m sorry.”

“NO!” Yunho Shouted, startling even himself with how loud his voice was when he finally found it. “No, Jae. Don’t hang up!”

Silence. Yunho listened to Jaejoong’s breathing, sharp, jagged breaths. Like Jaejoong was fighting for air too. Sometimes, sometimes distance could be suffocating.

Conversations shouldn’t be this hard.

There were a lot of things that Yunho wanted to say, needed to say, needed to know. There were a few questions that Yunho would probably always be afraid to ask and answers he would never want to hear.

The silence stretched on towards forever, and then Yunho heard someone calling out his name.

“They’re calling me, I have to go.” Yunho said quietly. Then he repeated it again louder because he was afraid that his voice wouldn’t carry across the miles that separated them. “I miss you.” Yunho said. “Jae, I miss you.” And then he hung up because he was afraid of what Jaejoong would say in return.

He turned off his phone and left it in that dark little corner. He half hoped that Jaejoong would call back and leave a message. The last voice mail he had from Jaejoong was two years old and Jaejoong’s voice had changed in strength and timbre since then.

II. Jaejoong: Not the loneliest number.

He looked at the phone like it was a living, breathing thing that would snap and bite him if he reached out and touched it again. Yunho’s last words still rang in his ears like the echoes of a dying church bell.

I miss you, I miss you, I miss you, I miss you.

His mouth felt dry, his throat felt raw, and something that felt a lot like hope started to claw its way into his heart. It hurt. It hurt to hope.

I miss you, I miss you, I miss you, I miss you.

Jaejoong stood and started pacing the room in an already well-worn circuit; he retraced the path he’d walked while trying to get up the courage to dial Yunho’s number.

I miss you, I miss you, I miss you, I miss you.

Jaejoong didn’t realize he was smiling until he caught sight of his almost manic expression in the mirror. He wanted to call Yunho back and tell him he loved him, but he thought that confession might be too much for both of them to handle right now.

He stopped his pacing and sat down, only to spring to his feet seconds later to resume his shuffle around the room. Suddenly his too luxurious hotel room felt too small. It was too cramped, too stuffy, there was no air in here and Jaejoong desperately needed to breathe. He could hear Yoochun and Junsu talking and laughing in the room next door but he didn’t feel like going to join them. The storm that raged inside his head wouldn’t let him be still and the unseasonable storm that raged out the window wouldn’t let him go outside.

I miss you, I miss you, I miss you, I miss you.

The phone didn’t bit him when he picked it back up, but it did feel hot, heavy. Jaejoong clutched it to his chest like it was a lifeline.

Yunho never changed his number; Jaejoong didn’t know why he waited so long to call.

When he dialled Yunho’s number again it went straight to voice mail, Jaejoong tried to tell himself that it didn’t mean anything. Yunho was busy, they both were. He traced the garish pattern on the arm of the sofa with his finger while he waited for Yunho’s voice mail message to play out. He listened to the rich tone of Yunho’s voice and he tried to fool himself into believing that his heart didn’t skip a beat. By the time he heard the soft beep he had forgotten half of what he wanted to say.

“I miss you too.” The words came out in a breathless rush so Jaejoong coughed and repeated them louder, clearer, because he wanted to make sure that Yunho really understood him.

Then he hung up, he would talk to Yunho again. They would talk.

I miss you, I miss you, I miss you, I miss you.

.end

[KPOP RPS] Multi chap: Baby, this ain't nothing but a thing - Chapter ten {super junior}

2011-07-02T22:30:57Z

Title: Baby, this ain't nothing but a thing - Chapter ten
Rating: R
Pairing: Mainly: Kyuhyun/Zhou Mi, Yesung/Ryeowook and Henry/Kibum. With various others.
Warnings: Sexual situations, sexual innuendo, voyeurism, bad language and some violence.
Word count: This chapter = 2, 663
Summary: Team White and Team Black have been pitting themselves against each other for years. They've become too wrapped up in this Spy vs Spy game, too wrapped up in thir own dispute to see the bigger picture. Enter the shadowy Team Grey who have their own agenda and their own way of getting things done.
A/N: In which Super Junior are all Spies and they kind of fail at it. Spy vs Spy AU.

~~Character profiles~~ Who is in what team | Chapter one | Chapter two | Chapter three | Chapter four | Chapter five | Chapter six | Chapter seven | Chapter eight | Chapter nine

Chapter ten

Kyuhyun woke with a pounding headache and a dark shadow looming over him. For a heart stopping second Kyuhyun had visions of the men in grey coming back to get him and he flailed his arms out wildly. He tried to bat away a hand that held a damp cloth, panic clutched at his heart and he tried to call out, call out for help, call out for Zhou Mi. But his voice wouldn’t work and all that came out was a strangled croak.

“Kyuhyun-ah,” the shadow above him said. “Kyuhyun-ah calm down, it’s all right.”

Kyuhyun knew that voice. Oh, oh god.

The shadow pulled back to avoid Kyuhyun’s tightly clenched flailing fist. As it moved it resolved into a proper shape, the shape of a person, a person dressed in white not grey.

Leeteuk.

Oh. Oh shit.

Leeteuk was perched stiffly on the edge of Kyuhyun’s bed, he looked oddly out of place in the mess of Kyuhyun’s bedroom, sitting there in his pristine white suit, wearing a concerned and yet somehow angry expression. Leeteuk held a white cloth in his hand, there was a bowl of water on the night stand. Kyuhyun’s forehead felt cool and damp from where Leeteuk had been dabbing the soothing cloth.

Kyuhyun had enough of his wits about him to cringe under Leeteuk’s gaze. He’d seen that look levelled at Donghae and Eunhyuk more than enough times but he’d never experienced it before. Kyuhyun decided that he didn’t like the experience at all. He could at it to the now epically long list of things he didn’t like about this whole situation.

Kyuhyun tried to push himself up, tried to sit up - his arms felt weak and shaky and he got halfway to a sitting position before his arms gave out and he flopped back down on to the bed. He let out a groan and he tried to curl in on himself.

“What happened?” Kyuhyun tried to say but his voice was still not cooperating and the words came out at barely a whisper. He coughed, cleared his throat and he tried again.

“I should ask you that.” Leeteuk said, his voice soft.

Questions. So many questions tried to form in Kyuhyun’s mind. How did he get back to his house? Why was Leeteuk here? What the hell was going on?

Eventually he settled on what he thought was the most important one.

“Where is Zhou Mi?”

Kyuhyun was almost afraid of the answer because if Leeteuk was here then it was safe to say that Zhou Mi wasn’t.

Leeteuk made a sound of displeasure and Kyuhyun felt the bed shift as Leeteuk stood up. He heard Leeteuk pace around the small room.

“So that’s who it was.” Leeteuk said, his voice sounded far away and - to Kyuhyun - cryptic.

Kyuhyun tried to sit up again and this time his attempt was a little more successful. The room around him started to spin so he shut his eyes tight and waited for the dizziness to pass.

“He’s a member of Team Black, Kyuhyun-ah.” Leeteuk said, his voice calm now. He said the words like they were a gentle reminder, like Kyuhyun wasn’t already well aware of that fact. “Kyuhyun-ah, just what have you gotten yourself in to?”

Kyuhyun really, really wished he knew the answer to that.

*

Leeteuk listened intently and carefully. Kyuhyun couldn’t tell him much, he still only had a limited idea of what actually happened to him today - yesterday. Time was still a hazy concept, he’d started work at nine yesterday, he’d been prompt and on time as always and now…and now it was sometime in the early hours of the morning. So much had happened in such a short time.

Leeteuk didn’t interrupt Kyuhyun as he recounted his tale even though Kyuhyun could tell that he really wanted to. Kyuhyun could only tell Leeteuk about Team Grey’s presence and what it was they were looking for. But he couldn’t tell Leeteuk just who Team Grey were or why they wanted what they wanted.

Leeteuk was quiet for a few moments after, he sat there at Kyuhyun’s tiny kitchen table, his chin resting on steepled fingers. Leeteuk eyed Kyuhyun warily, like he was sure that Kyuhyun wasn’t telling him everything. And in fact Kyuhyun wasn’t. Kyuhyun put his hands around the cup of tea that Leeteuk had insisted on making for him, Kyuhyun had no idea what was actually in the tea but it didn’t taste that bad and the few sips Kyuhyun had taken had made Kyuhyun feel a little better.

Kyuhyun ducked his head to avoid looking Leeteuk in the eye, he should tell Leeteuk everything, he knew he should. But there was some things that he didn’t want appearing anywhere in any kind of official record - like the hand job Zhou Mi had given him. Kyuhyun was pretty sure he hadn’t dreamed that. Kyuhyun was also pretty sure that Zhou Mi had only done it to help Kyuhyun, help him get better, help him get over whatever it was Team Grey had done. Kyuhyun had been lucid enough at times through out the ordeal to catch snatches of conversation.

Zhou Mi had helped him. And then he had left.

“What do Team Black have to do with this?” Leeteuk asked eventually. Kyuhyun just shrugged and looked down at his cup. His hands were shaking, the slight tremors were making ripples on the surface of the steaming liquid. They were kind of hypnotic.

“He saved me.” Kyuhyun said after a while. “Zhou Mi saved me.” Saying the words out loud made them sound at once both profound and ridiculous. “Zhou Mi saved me and then he left.”

“He called me.” Leeteuk said and at first Kyuhyun wasn’t sure he heard him properly. “He called me and told me that I needed to come to your apartment, that you needed help.”

“Oh.” Kyuhyun said. “Oh.”

Because, really, what else could he say?

*

Kyuhyun couldn’t sleep. Leeteuk has insisted he get some more rest, but once Kyuhyun was back in his little bedroom he found that his brain wouldn’t shut down. His body still felt tired, so, so tired, but his head was a hive of activity. Every time he closed his eyes he would see images of Zhou Mi leaning over him. Kyuhyun could still feel Zhou Mi’s gentle hands on him, holding him. He could still hear Zhou Mi whispering his name.

Dammit. God fucking dammit.

The images, the feeling wouldn’t quit and they left him with a very immediate problem…again. But he felt uncomfortable taking care of it because the walls of his apartment were thin and Leeteuk was camping out on his sofa. Leeteuk had also insisted on staying the rest of the night, to be there in case Kyuhyun needed him even though Kyuhyun had said it wasn’t necessary. Kyuhyun kind of really just wanted to be alone right now.

Kyuhyun knew that Leeteuk wasn’t sleeping either. Kyuhyun could hear him talking to someone on the phone, he spoke in such low tones that Kyuhyun could only barely make out bits of what Leeteuk was saying. Kyuhyun was sure that Leeteuk said “Heechul” a few times, he was sure that he heard Leeteuk say “Chullie-ah.”

But that had to be his imagination. Right?

He must have dozed of at some point because the next thing he knew Leeteuk was shaking him awake.

“Come on, Kyuhyun-ah. I’ve made breakfast. Let’s eat well and then go to the office.”

Oh, Kyuhyun thought, oh great. Now he’ll get to recount this whole thing again and with a slightly larger audience.

*

“I wanted to go to that stationary convention.” Donghae said with a pout.

Donghae was sulking, Kyuhyun found this to be both adorable and annoying. Donghae’s put out expression made Kyuhyun smile a little but he still couldn’t help but think that Donghae was missing the point.

“I’m the technology and gadget specialist in this team.” Donghae continued. This time he added some enthusiastic arm movements to further emphasise his displeasure. He almost hit Eunhyuk in the face with one gesture. “I should have been the one to go to that convention.”

“Donghae.” Leeteuk sighed as he rubbed tiredly at his temples. “You and Eunhyuk are banned from Russia or have you forgotten that?”

Both Donghae and Eunhyuk looked away. Donghae suddenly found the scratches on the conference room table infinitely fascinating.

Yes, Kyuhyun thought bitterly. Because of that incident Kyuhyun was the one who had to go to Russia and it was that trip to Russia that brought him to the attention of Team Grey.

“But they weren’t interested in your presence at the convention, Kyuhyun-ah” Leeteuk mused. “They didn’t know about the convention at all.”

Kyuhyun shook his head. “No, they didn’t believe me when I told them, they just thought I was fighting their truth serum, which I was. I tried to fight it but in the end I couldn’t. They kept asking me about some code breaker.”

Donghae made a noise of disgust. “Code breakers.” He grumbled. “Someone is stuck in the sixties.”

“If they’d asked the right questions.” Kyuhyun said. “If they’d asked me what kind of stationary would be at the convention then I would have had to tell them. But they didn’t ask so I didn’t tell.”

“Nano technology.” Donghae sighed happily. “Office supplies fitted with nanobots! How cool is that? I want.” Donghae turned his best puppy dog eyes on the leader of Team White. “I so very much want.”

Leeteuk coughed and shifted in his seat. “Nano technology isn’t in the budget.”

Donghae’s look of disappointment was almost heart breaking but Kyuhyun was relieved. Yay for budgetary restrictions. Donghae with nanobots? Kyuhyun shuddered at the thought.

“But what do team black have to do with this?” Eunhyuk asked.

Kyuhyun wanted to know that too. How were Teams Black and Grey connected? Zhou Mi had left Kyuhyun chained to a park bench, if Black and Grey were working against each other and Kyuhyun had been left as bait then why did Zhou Mi risk his operation to save him? If Black and Grey were working with each other then why did Zhou Mi risk his partnership to save Kyuhyun?

Kyuhyun was confused and angry. He needed to talk to Zhou Mi.

The door to the conference room opened and Siwon slunk in, he took the seat next to Kyuhyun. Both Donghae and Eunhyuk stared as him as he entered and sat down

“Morning, Siwonnie.” Eunhyuk said with a bright smile. “This isn’t the observation room…”

“Or the men’s room.” Donghae cut in.

“Did you get lost?”

“Is it all right for you to be here?” Donghae asked, he was all wide eyed innocence. “You’re not missing anything are you? And by anything I mean sex. You’re not missing any sex?”

“Those two must not be doing anything interesting right now.” Eunhyuk said seriously. “And by interesting I mean having sex.”

Donghae nodded solemnly, Kyuhyun tried not laugh but he failed. Even Leeteuk cracked a smile. Siwon blushed and wouldn’t look anyone in the eye.

“It was all quiet.” Siwon said, ignoring Eunhyuk’s suppressed giggles. “Heechul, Han Geng and Zhou Mi were holed up in Heechul’s office for a while. It looked like Heechul was yelling a lot. Now Zhou Mi is cleaning out his office, it looks like he’s quitting.”

“He’s what?” Kyuhyun exclaimed. Kyuhyun was up and out of his chair and off out the door before he even realized what he was doing. Kyuhyun ran, ignoring the voice of Leeteuk calling after him.

*

Zhou Mi was cleaning out his office.

Kyuhyun rushed to the observation room, locking the door behind him as he entered. The room was cool, quiet, he bank of TV monitors played on silently and Kyuhyun immediately looked towards the screen showing Zhou Mi’s office and there was Zhou Mi. Packing. He was carefully putting all his things into brightly coloured but somehow still matching boxes. His tiny dog was sitting on a little fluffy pillow on Zhou Mi’s desk, forlornly watching his owner work. Kyuhyun clenched his fist and resisted the urge to punch something. The only things available to punch in this room were the walls and the TV’s. And punching them would hurt, probably a lot.

Kyuhyun looked to see what the rest of Team Black was doing, he wanted to see why no one was trying to stop Zhou Mi from leaving. Oh god, had Zhou Mi been fired? Kyuhyun didn’t think you could be fired from a spy team.

Kyuhyun looked and he found Kangin in the weight room, big surprise there. Han Geng was in another office packing up stuff. Kyuhyun frowned, that wasn’t Han Geng’s office, in fact, Kyuhyun didn’t think he had ever seen anyone use that office before, he’d often wondered why there was a camera in there at all. Heechul was sat at his desk, he sat so motionless that it was almost eerie. Suddenly Heechul looked up, looked directly into the camera Donghae had planted. It might have been Kyuhyun’s imagination but it felt like Heechul was looking right at him. Heechul’s expression was dark, forbidding, it sent a shiver down Kyuhyun’s spine. Then Heechul flicked his wrist and the TV screen exploded into static. Heechul must have done something to kill the camera feed but for the life of him Kyuhyun couldn’t tell what. Kyuhyun watched the white fuzz of static snow for a few moments before turning his attention back to Zhou Mi. He watched Zhou Mi finish up packing his things, he watched Zhou Mi pack away his weapons, Kyuhyun did so love Zhou Mi’s weapon collection. He watched Zhou Mi scratch his tiny dog behind the ear and then slump tiredly in to his desk chair. There was a weary, lost look to Zhou Mi’s expression and it made Kyuhyun’s heart ache. Zhou Mi looked up then, he looked up in to the camera, looked in Kyuhyun’s direction just as Heechul had done. Kyuhyun knew that Zhou Mi could see him, he knew that Zhou Mi was watching Kyuhyun just like Kyuhyun was watching Zhou Mi. They were spies spying on each other.

Kyuhyun was afraid that Zhou Mi was going to do something to cut the camera feed just like Heechul had done and a hopeless, helpless feeling flared in the pit of his stomach. No. No, he didn’t want to lose this last link between them. But Zhou Mi didn’t do anything, he just sat there, looking at him, looking at Kyuhyun. Zhou Mi smiled slightly, it was a weak smile but it was still a smile and Kyuhyun couldn’t help but smile back.

Then Zhou Mi looked away, looked towards his office door which opened and Han Geng entered. Kyuhyun didn’t know what they were saying to each other but neither of them looked happy. Zhou Mi stood up, he picked up his tiny dog still sitting on it’s little fluffy pillow and he walked out of his office. He didn’t look back at Kyuhyun. Han Geng picked up one of Zhou Mi’s many boxes and followed him out.

Kyuhyun punched the wall. It hurt. A lot.

He unlocked the observation room door and threw it open, almost slamming into Leeteuk in his hurry to leave.

“Kyuhyun-ah, are you ok?”

Kyuhyun opened his mouth to say something but he didn’t know what to say. Yes? No? I don’t know?

“Hyung,” Kyuhyun stammered. “I think I want to go home.”

Leeteuk’s expression softened “Of course, Kyuhyun-ah, I’ll get Siwon to take you.”

“Thank you, Hyung.” Kyuhyun turned to go and then he paused. He turned back to face Leeteuk. “Hey, Hyung. I think Kangin might be getting in the shower soon.”

Leeteuk smiled a little wistfully and he sighed. “Business first I think, Kyuhyun-ah, business first.”

.end chapter ten

[KPOP RPS] One shot: View from the top {super junior}

2011-06-11T22:50:10Z

Title: View from the top
Rating: PG-13
Pairing: Siwon/Kyuhyun with Eunhyuk/Donghae
Word count: 5,522
Summary: Kyuhyun is Korea's number one solo star, Siwon is a personal trainer. Something that looks a lot like love happens. Fluff and frolics.
A/N: This is my help_japan fic for ithilmenel, I really hope you like it BB! Beta'd by vitasatusiam

View from the top

“No, no, no, no, no, no.” Kyuhyun says. “No.”

Kyuhyun says the word over and over and over. He says it loudly, loudly so that he knows people will hear him. He even waves his arms around for that little bit of extra added emphasis. But no one is paying any attention to him. Kyuhyun doesn’t like it when he’s ignored.

“No.” Kyuhyun says again and this time his manager looks up at him, looks up from the ‘oh so important’ phone call. That phone call, that phone call is the thing sealing Kyuhyun’s doom. “No.”

His manager just glares at him and leaves the room, his ear still pressed to his cell phone.

“Hyungnim!” Kyuhyun calls after him. “Hyungnim! I said NO! Don’t ignore me! You are contractually obligated to not ignore me!”

But it’s no use, his manager is already gone and Kyuhyun can’t follow to further plead his case because his legs are being held hostage by the stylist. He’s being pinned into his stage costume and he has this feeling that the stylist doesn’t much like him, his calves feel like they are being used as pin cushions. Kyuhyun sighs, sighs a long, long suffering sigh. He scowls down at the stylist because not only is she jabbing his legs with pins at every opportunity but he’s also pretty sure she’s snickering at him. He can’t see her face because her head is bent low in supposed concentration, but he’s positive he hears snickering.

Eventually his manager saunters back in, satisfaction sits slyly in his smile. He’s put his phone away, it’s in his back pocket, Kyuhyun can see it bulging in his pants. Dammit, Kyuhyun can’t get at it now. He had plans of snatching it away and undoing whatever his manager had just done.

“Kyuhyun-ah.” His manager says with a grin. “It’s done, you start tomorrow.”

“Hyungnim.” Kyuhyun says and he readies himself to pull out his best pout. His patented ‘always get my way’ pout. “Why do you hate me? Please don’t make me do this.”

His manager just shrugs, completely unaffected by Kyuhyun’s devastating aegyo. Apparently over the years his manager has started to develop an immunity.

“It’s not up to me, Kyuhyun-ah.” His manager says. From the way his manager looks and sounds so insincere Kyuhyun concludes that his manager is a lying liar who is lying through his pearly whites. “It’s an order from the higher ups. Your image needs a complete overhaul and tomorrow we are going to start with the overhauling.”

“But there is nothing wrong with my image!”

Apparently Kyuhyun is the only one who feels that way.

Kyuhyun is the number one male solo artist in Korea. He’s popular through out most of Asia and he is HUGE in Japan. To have made is so far by the tender age of twenty two was quite a feat but Kyuhyun, Kyuhyun has worked his ass off, he’s sung his heart out to get to where he is now. And, and he did it all without bearing his body to the screaming and frothing masses.

He didn’t see why he had to start now.

Later, after the show, Kyuhyun tries to reason with his manager again. But all his protests and words of flattery fall on deaf--or more like uncaring--ears.

“You know what it’s like out there now, Kyuhyun-ah.” His manager says, he gestures at nothing in particular. “Sex sells.”

Kyuhyun doesn’t think he needs a new ‘sexier’ image, it’s a lot of unnecessary hard work and besides, his fans are hard core and they love him just the way he is.

“My fans love me just the way I am.” He says. Ok, maybe saying the words out loud makes them sound a little lame but it’s true his fans do love him the way he is. They do.

His manager just laughs. “Kyuhyun-ah, your fans are a bunch of middle aged women who want to feed you a good meal and then tuck you into bed.”

“You say that like it’s a bad thing.”

“Because it is, Kyuhyun-ah. It is. Look at those two o’clock boys.”

“PM. 2PM.”

“Whatever. Girls go crazy for them. No one has ever thrown a bra at you have they, Kyuhyun-ah? Why has no one ever thrown a bra at you?”

Kyuhyun shudders. He’s kind of glad no one has ever thrown any kind of underwear at him. No, make that very glad.

“I say this because I care, Kyuhyun-ah.” His manager says, his expression turns kind but his tome of voice sounds every so slightly condescending. “Sex sells and if you’re not sexy you’ll stop selling. Think about it.”

Then his manager is gone. The old man just drops the bomb and leaves without waiting to see if Kyuhyun is still in one piece after it hits. Kyuhyun feels the sting of the words but he tells himself that it doesn’t mean anything, that what his manager says doesn’t mean anything.

“I am too sexy.” Kyuhyun says and he pouts a little. He’s being childish and he doesn’t care. “Lots of people think I’m sexy. Do you think I’m sexy?” He asks the stylist who is now unpinning his stage outfit.

The stylist just laughs.

“Well, you’re not lots of people.” Kyuhyun grumbles.

The stylist laughs harder. Kyuhyun doesn’t understand why people keep laughing at him today.

“But I hate exercise.” He says. No one pays any attention to him.

Kyuhyun thinks his life is very, very hard.

Choi Siwon. Choi Siwon is the Devil incarnate. It’s wrong to hate someone you’ve never met, Kyuhyun knows that. Wait, maybe hate is too strong a word. Dislike. It’s wrong to strongly dislike someone you have never met but Kyuhyun can’t help it. This Choi Siwon is the reason Kyuhyun is hauling his too tired ass out of bed at godforsaken o’clock in the morning. His days usually started early but today, this morning, was just cruel and unusual. His manager had scheduled his first personal training session for first thing, before the rest of his schedule starts.

So, maybe it’s not all Choi Siwon’s fault that Kyuhyun has to get up this early. It’s his manager’s fault. This Choi Siwon is just the person who is going to inflict unimaginable torture on him. What kind of sadist agrees to a work out at 4am?

“It’ll be invigorating.” His manager says to Kyuhyun as he stomps his way into the kitchen. His manager is already dressed but he looks crumpled and mismatched, like he dressed with his eyes closed, still half asleep. Kyuhyun feels a small stab of satisfaction at that.

“It’ll set you up for the day.” His manager says around a mouthful of toast. Kyuhyun looks at the breakfast that has been set out for him and he feels his stomach revolt, he ignores the spread in favor of some coffee, strong, strong coffee. He’d read somewhere that it wasn’t good to exercise on a full stomach anyway.

Kyuhyun doesn’t think this training session would invigorate and set him up for the day…more like it would make him want to punch someone.

“I’ll drop you off at his house.” He hears his manager say, at first he doesn’t think he hears right. House? Kyuhyun is going to go to this guy’s house? “I have some personal things to attend to. You’ll be all right on your own won’t you?”

And by ‘personal things’ Kyuhyun knows that his manager is going to find a 24 hour coffee house and camp out there all warm and cosy while Kyuhyun goes through hell. Maybe his manager might even take a little nap.

Kyuhyun resents him a little.

“We’re going to his house?” Kyuhyun asks a little incredulously. “That’s kind of skeevy isn’t it? If this guy is a professional shouldn’t he have an office or something? At least we should be going to a gym.”

His manager just shrugs and finishes his breakfast. There is rice on his chin, Kyuhyun doesn’t tell him.

“He works from home, Kyuhyun-ah.” His manager says. “Now let’s go, we’re going to be late.”

Kyuhyun swears that if he ends up doing Tai Chi on someone’s front lawn then Kyuhyun is going to cut a bitch.

Choi Siwon’s house feels like it’s in the middle of nowhere. It’s not. The middle of nowhere is hard to find in Seoul. But as they drive up the seemingly endless driveway the city disappears behind him, they’re cut from civilization by walls and trees. Choi Siwon’s house is one really attractive fortress.

His manager whistles--impressed--as they pull up to the house. The main house. They passed a few smaller cottages on the way up. It’s an odd house, built in the traditional Korean style but with a modern twist. The front façade of the house is entirely made of glass, but that’s all the detail that Kyuhyun can make out in the dim, early morning glow. Full dawn is still an hour away. A security light did flick on as their car approached, but the bulb crackled and petered out leaving the way darkened once more. Thee were a few lamps on inside the house, they cast enough of a glow for Kyuhyun to be able to see the shadows of people moving about. People. People. More than one person. Oh, there was no way Kyuhyun was going to do this with an audience.

“Nice place.” His manager says as he brings the car to a full stop at the end of the driveway.

Kyuhyun’s kind of impressed with it too, but he’s still sulking so he’s not going to admit to it.

“You’ll be all right from here now won’t you, Kyuhyun-ah?” His manager asks, he doesn’t even bother turning off the car’s engine, he’s in that much of a hurry to get back and get some shut eye.

“You’re just going to leave me here? I don’t even know this guy, you don’t even know this guy. He could be an axe murderer.”

His manager levels a glare at him, in the dim light Kyuhyun can just about see his manager’s mouth twitch like he’s fighting to keep his expression straight and stern. Kyuhyun doesn’t understand why his manager thinks this is funny, those are perfectly valid concerns.

“Choi Siwon is a well respected personal trainer who has toned the bodies of some of Korea’s top idol stars.” His manager says. He sounds like he’s reciting something he read on a promotional website. Yeah, that was really going to convince Kyuhyun. “Go on now, Kyuhyun-ah, it’s rude to keep people waiting.”

“I hate you.” Kyuhyun grumbles as he opens the door and slips out of the car. His manager just laughs and peels away as soon as Kyuhyun slams shut the door. The car kicks up a cloud of dust and grit as it roars off.

Kyuhyun hears a crash as he gets to the front door. He freezes, his hand half way to the knocker. That really didn’t sound good. Kyuhyun isn’t wearing a watch so he fishes in his shorts for his cell phone, he drags it out and looks at the time. It’s a few minutes to four, it’s still practically the middle of the night, normal people should be sleeping now. So, it’s not inconceivable that Choi Siwon’s house could be being robbed right now.

Which would be just Kyuhyun’s luck.

“Why is this my life?”

Kyuhyun steps away from the door. Indecision eats at him, if the house is being robbed then Kyuhyun can’t just leave, Choi Siwon is in there--probably. But Kyuhyun needs to go get help, his phone doesn’t have signal up here in the ‘not quite middle of nowhere.’ What to do? What to do?

Another crash. Kyuhyun winces, that sounded expensive. Decision made Kyuhyun steps up to the door again, he knocks and then steps back--ready to hide round the corner if and when someone answers. Would a burglar answer the door? He guesses he’s going to find out.

He can hear someone moving around in the foyer, he can see a shadow through the thick glass façade. Two shadows. Kyuhyun stiffens as someone staggers to the door, he hears the slur of a giggle.

What in the actual fuck? Robbers don’t giggle.

The door flies open and a body falls on him and for one heart stopping second Kyuhyun has visions of axe’s and blood and how he’s now going to be horribly murdered all because his manager wanted him to have a six pack. Kyuhyun falls backwards, the weight of who or whatever falls on him forces him to the ground. It takes him a minute of flailing and maybe some shrieking for him to realize that the body on top of him hasn’t been axe murdered but is in fact breathing, moving and giggling.

The not dead stranger on top of him gasps out a rush of helpless, breathless laughter. His breath smelled strongly of Soju and beer.

“Hyukkie!” Someone cries out from above them. “Hyukkie! Are you all right?”

Is ‘Hyukkie’ all right? Kyuhyun thinks ungraciously. ‘Hyukkie’ wasn’t the one that got landed on. Kyuhyun tries to push ‘Hyukkie’ off him but the guy is kind of heavy and Kyuhyun doesn’t have much in the way of upper body strength. Someone leans down to try and help and a few more minutes of flailing follows, ‘Hyukkie’s’ elbow hits Kyuhyun in the groin and Kyuhyun sees stars. Fuck, that really, really hurt.

“Oh holy Jesus!” Kyuhyun gasps out, it’s hard to breathe through the pain.

“I’ll pretend you didn’t say that.” A smooth almost amused voice says. Kyuhyun sees a large, well built shadow looming over him and then a hand reaches down, grabs ‘Hyukkie’ by the collar of his shirt and hauls him up, lifting him up off Kyuhyun as if he weighed not much at all.

“Donghae.” That smooth voice says again. “Take Hyukjae back into the house.” Then a pair of strong hands grip Kyuhyun’s upper arms and he’s pulled to his feet. Kyuhyun’s eyes water because--dammit oww--standing up straight hurt like a bitch. “I’m truly sorry about my friend.”

It took another second for Kyuhyun to realize that the owner of the smooth voice--the tall, well built shadow guy--was talking to him. Kyuhyun blinks a few times to clear his vision so he can properly see his rescuer.

Kyuhyun blinks once, twice, and then it’s like all the breath has been sucked out of him. His mouth goes bone dry and he can make only the most basic of vowel sounds as he takes in his rescuers perfect face and perfect smile and perfect…Kyuhyun’s eyes travel down the length of the guy’s body.

Oh…hello.

“I’m Choi Siwon.” Choi Siwon says. Choi Siwon holds out his hands and, dazed, Kyuhyun takes it.

Kyuhyun tries to maintain eye contact, he does. He tries to keep looking Siwon straight in the eyes, tries not to look down at the smooth expanse of toned flesh, tries not to look at the way Choi Siwon’s shorts look like they are a breath away from falling off. Tries not to look at the defined V of the muscles of his hips.

Kyuhyun swallows.

Siwon smells faintly of chlorine, he’s slightly damp like he’s recently stepped out of a swimming pool. Kyuhyun manages to tear his eyes away from Siwon to where a young man--he presumes that must be Donghae--is trying to wrestle another man--Hyukjae?--into the house.

“That’s my roommate Hyukjae.” Siwon says, he sounds a little rueful. “And his boyfriend Donghae. I’m really sorry about…you know. They are a little drunk.”

“It’s fine.” Kyuhyun says. The words just trip off his tongue. He doesn’t know why he says them because it’s not fine. Kyuhyun is dusty, dirty, slightly more than a little ruffled and still in a fair bit of pain. It’s really, really not fine. But as he looks back at Siwon and he feels his heart flutter. Fucking flutter. Kyuhyun thinks maybe it is a little fine.

“Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeey!” Hyukjae slurs, wrenching himself from Donghae’s guiding arms. He turns to face Kyuhyun, Kyuhyun can tell it’s taking a great deal of effort for Hyukjae to stay standing. “I know you, you’re that singer. Kyu, Kyu, Kyu…” Hyukjae hiccups. “Kyuhyun!”

“Yes, yes I am.” Kyuhyun blushes a little, it’s good to be recognized.

“Yeah, my Mom loooooooooooooooves you.”

Kyuhyun doesn’t get more than a quick glance at the inside of Siwon’s house--mansion, whatever. He’s quickly ushered through an opulent but not ostentatious, open plan living area. There was a sunken seating area with a fire place and wow, Kyuhyun would really like to have one of those. Kyuhyun gets a fleeting look at that Hyukjae guy face planting on what looked like a cloud of pillows in the seating area before he’s gently but firmly guided into another open space. Only this one didn’t look as inviting and comfortable as the other one. This space is bright, almost painfully white. The air in the room is crisp and cool. Clean, filtered air is being pumped through the many air vents that line the top of the walls.

There is no way for Kyuhyun to tell how big the room actually is, mirrors also line the walls and Kyuhyun sees a dozen versions of himself reflected back at him. Standing there next to Siwon, Kyuhyun’s refection looks like a scared little boy. That can’t be what he looks like? Can it?

Kyuhyun looks around the room, anything to avoid looking at himself. The room is filled with equipment that he vaguely remembers from the last time he visited a gym, but this stuff looked high end, top of the line, complicated. Scary. Kyuhyun gulps but tries to disguise it with a nervous laugh, the resulting sound is nothing short of awkward.

“OK.” Siwon smiles, but the smile seems hesitant, half forced. “You’re manager says you want to tone up?”

Kyuhyun stifles the urge to say ‘not really’. Kyuhyun can be petulant at times but he’s not unprofessional.

Crushing on his new personal trainer would be unprofessional, so he should stop right now.

Dammit.

“So, how was it?” His manager asks when he picks Kyuhyun up two hours later. His manager is in the middle of eating something baked and flaky, there is a crumb of pastry just under his eye. Kyuhyun doesn’t know how it could have gotten there but he doesn’t tell his manager about it.

Kyuhyun scowls and slumps low in his seat. “Fine.” He mumbles.

“There you go!” His manager says with an annoying amount of cheer. “I told you it would be good.”

Kyuhyun doesn’t off up and more information about the session. Partly because he’s pretty sure that his manager doesn’t actually care about the details, but also because Kyuhyun’s really not sure he’s all that sure how the session went. It passed in a blur of movement, sweat and Siwon’s hands.

Not crushing on his new personal trainer might be easier if Siwon wasn’t so hands on.

Kyuhyun remembered there was some stretching, some bending and then some more bending in ways that Kyuhyun was sure the human body was never meant to bend in. And there was Siwon with his gentle but firm touch, ready to steady Kyuhyun when he lost his balance.

Kyuhyun was glad that he was wearing baggy shorts, they were good for hiding certain bodily reactions. And if Siwon had noticed Kyuhyun’s erection during the many times that Siwon had been pressed up against him then Siwon was gentleman enough not to mention it.

“Let’s get you some breakfast, Kyuhyun-ah.” His mangers voices snaps him back to reality.

“Huh, what?”

“Food. I know you didn’t eat earlier. You need to eat, you have a long day today.”

“What am I doing?”

“Well, first you have an endorsement photo shoot followed by a Strong Heart taping. Then you’re on Kim Heechul’s Youngstreet, then it’s back to Strong Heart.”

Kyuhyun groans and bangs his head against the head board of his seat. He was already exhausted and the only thing this invigorating work out session had invigorated was his libido.

“Why is this my life?” Kyuhyun mumbles.

“What’s that you said?”

“Nothing.”

The morning after Kyuhyun hurts so bad that he doesn’t think he can even attempt moving. Muscles he didn’t even remember he had ache. He hasn’t been this this sore since he was a trainee and he and Changmin would stay up all night practicing dancing until their legs gave out.

Kyuhyun complains about the pain, but he doesn’t get any sympathy from anyone.

Kyuhyun thinks his life is very, very hard.

The next session is at a more humane hour but it doesn’t make the actual work out any easier. Nor does it make Siwon any less handsy.

It’s been a couple of days since Kyuhyun has seen Siwon. Since he’d felt Siwon’s hands on him, on his skin. Since he’s felt the solidness of Siwon pressing up against him as he pushed Kyuhyun’s body to limits Kyuhyun had no previous desire to be pushed to.

Kyuhyun thought he’d got himself together thought he’d built up some resistance to that smile.

Apparently he was wrong.

Sit up were the worst, they are hard and they hurt. And when Kyuhyun does managed to grunt himself up to something that resembles the right position, Siwon is there. Siwon is right there, his face in line with Kyuhyun’s. Siwon is there smiling like a proud father and Kyuhyun’s heart does little flip flops and somersaults.

“Hi!” Hyukjae says brightly as he opens the doors. Kyuhyun blinks and stares, he hasn’t seen Hyukjae since that first morning and he’s almost forgotten that Siwon had a roommate at all.

“Uhh, hi?” Kyuhyun says. He’s not really sure what to say, the last time he saw Hyukjae the other boy was falling down drunk. Hyukjae smiles an impossibly wide smile that shows every one of his teeth and then he turns and starts to walk through the house. Kyuhyun stands there in the doorway for a few moments, unsure of what to do. Then he shrugs and follows Hyukjae into the main living room. Kyuhyun looks around, there is no sign of Siwon. He watches Hyukjae’s retreating back as he walks through the living area and off to the back of the house where Kyuhyun assumes the bedrooms are located.

“Siwon called to say he’s running late.” Donghae says round a mouthful of popcorn. Kyuhyun jumps a little and he’s glad that Donghae has his back to him and couldn’t see him because the jerky movement was undignified.

“Okay.” Kyuhyun says slowly. Donghae doesn’t turn round to look at him but he does pat the seat next to him like he wants Kyuhyun to sit down. A variety show is playing on the large flat screen TV and Kyuhyun notes with a dawning horror that it’s an episode he’d guested on. It looked like Donghae was only a few minutes into the episode, Kyuhyun hadn’t showed up in it yet.

Hesitantly Kyuhyun navigates the array of furniture and scattered cushions, the room is messier than Kyuhyun has ever seen it. He slumps down on the sunken sofa, he doesn’t look at the TV. Donghae laughs at something he sees on screen and stuffs popcorn into his mouth.

“Siwon went to run an errand and got caught in traffic.” Hyukjae says coming back into the main room. “He’ll be another twenty minutes or so. Here, can you sign this for me?” Hyukjae thrusts something into Kyuhyun’s hands, a sharpie and a CD, a copy of Kyuhyun‘s latest album. Kyuhyun just looks at it. “It’s for my Mom,” Hyukjae explains. “Can you sign it ‘to my number one fan’?”

Hyukjae smiles that gummy smile again and Kyuhyun can’t help but smile back. He signs the CD and hands it back to Hyukjae.

“Thanks!” Hyukjae says and he skips off again.

Donghae guffaws and sounds like he’s choking on his snack. Kyuhyun looks at the screen and wishes that the earth would open up and swallow him. Kyuhyun watches himself, the TV really is ridiculously big and the onscreen Kyuhyun looks like he’s ten feet tall. A Ten foot tall Kyuhyun who is prancing about in a hot pink tutu.

Donghae turns to Kyuhyun and smiles a dazzling smile.

“Do you regret ever becoming an Idol?”

Kyuhyun smiles wryly and shakes his head. “Sometimes.” Kyuhyun says. “Sometimes.”

Siwon arrives thirty minutes later flushed and out of breath, almost like he ran to get here instead of driving through Seoul rush hour traffic.

“I’m sorry.” Siwon says with a bow. He looks at Kyuhyun nervously, like he’s silently asking for forgiveness. Kyuhyun smiles at him and Siwon seems to visibly relax.

“It’s fine.” Kyuhyun says and he knows it’s true. When it comes to Siwon everything is fine.

Hyukjae punches Siwon on the shoulder, it’s an audible hit and it sounds like it hurts but Siwon barely reacts. He’s still looking only at Kyuhyun.

“You are so whipped.” Hyukjae says shaking his head.

Kyuhyun has no idea what he’s talking about or who he’s talking to.

Thing is though, Kyuhyun isn’t sure that Siwon likes him. Likes him as a person that is. Sure, Siwon is hands on and smiley and touchy feely…but he’s like that with Hyukjae and one time Kyuhyun saw Siwon with his arm around Donghae and that sight made him want to punch babies. But, even though Siwon is all hands and smiles and polite gestures sometimes…sometimes it feels like he doesn’t want to be near Kyuhyun, like he’s leaning in close to do his job but he’s holding something back.

Kyuhyun hates having not having a crush. Crushes are inconvenient and awkward but they are also silly temporary and they go away after a while. Kyuhyun is pretty sure that his little crush turned into love a little while ago. Probably the day that Siwon cooked him breakfast after his manager failed to come and pick him up after an early work out session. At least Kyuhyun thinks it was around then, it has to be because Kyuhyun is too cynical to believe in love at first sight.

He should get another personal trainer, he knows this. If management still insist on making him buff up then Kyuhyun should get another trainer, one that doesn’t make his head fuzzy and his heart hurt.

But, but he doesn’t want to get another personal trainer. He wants Siwon.

Kyuhyun thinks his life really, really sucks.

It’s Hyukjae that spills the drink over him even though Siwon is the one apologising for it. And Siwon was the one trying to mop up the mess with paper napkins. Well, he was trying to mop up the mess that was Kyuhyun, Hyukjae got to wipe up the spilled liquid off the floor.

“I’m so sorry about this.” Siwon says as he pats the rough towel over Kyuhyun’s forehead even though Kyuhyun is pretty sure that he wasn’t wet there.

It was coke, a large, large glad of coke that Hyukjae spilled. The drink is cold and sweet and Kyuhyun can already feel it drying into a sticky mess on his skin.

“Let’s get this shirt off.” Siwon says and his hands grab at Kyuhyun’s t-shirt before Kyuhyun even realizes what’s going on.

“Uh, come on, Hyukkie.” Donghae says and he takes Hyukjae by the arm and leads him away. “I think we have an elsewhere to be.”

Kyuhyun knows that Siwon sees the scars as soon as he lifts Kyuhyun’s shirt off. Kyuhyun is mostly comfortable with people seeing them, he’s talked about them in interviews and once, when he was feeling brave, he lifted his shirt on TV so that the audience could see. But Siwon has never seen them, not up close anyway.

Siwon’s hand reaches out and traces along the dull, white lines and Kyuhyun shivers. Siwon’s touch is tentative but exploratory, it’s feather light but nervously heavy handed.

“Did it hurt?” Siwon asks.

Siwon is standing close, too close.

“I don’t remember.” Kyuhyun says.

Siwon kisses him. Or maybe Kyuhyun kisses Siwon, Kyuhyun can’t really tell. There was little to no space between them, one of them closes that tiny distance, there lips meet and there is kissing. There is kissing until Siwon steps back like he’s been burned, a mortified look on his face.

“I’m sorry.” Siwon says and he backs away. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have done that.”

Kyuhyun thinks it’s kind of funny how Siwon is always apologising to him and he thinks it’s kind of painful how Siwon looks like he’s committed some kind of crime.

Siwon is still stuttering out ‘I’m sorries’ when the door bell rings. They both freeze and turn to look in the direction of the front entrance. Neither of them moves. The door bell sounds again.

“Are you going to get that?” Kyuhyun asks, he’s amazed that his voice comes out sounding calm and even.

Siwon nods. “I should.” But he doesn’t move.

The door bell chimes again.

“I’ll get it!” Hyukjae says as he breezes passed them. He disappears down the hallway, Kyuhyun can’t see the door from where he is but he can tell that it’s Hyukjae’s Mom at the door because Hyukjae yells out “MOM!” really loudly.

“This is my Mom!” Hyukjae says as he proudly presents his Mother to them.

“Hello Mrs Lee.” Siwon says with a bow. Donghae skips over and plants a kiss on Mrs Lee’s cheek and she blushes. When she shyly ducks her head Kyuhyun is struck by how much her son resembles her.

“Hello Mrs Lee.” Kyuhyun says belatedly, he bows to her and when he looks back up at her she looks awed and wide eyed.

“Cho Kyuhyun!” She squeaks. “Hyukjae said you were a client of Siwon’s but I never actually believed him.”

“Mooooooooooooooom!” Hyukjae whines but his Mom shushes him.

“I’m a huge fan!” Mrs Lee gushes and she starts digging in her purse. After a minute or so she produces a notebook which she opens to a blank page. “Could you give me your autograph?”

“Of course.” Kyuhyun says accepting the paper. He shoots a look at Hyukjae but Hyukjae is very pointedly not looking at him.

“Mom,” Hyukjae says after Mrs Lee has tucked the notebook back in her purse. “Why don’t you go freshen up and then I’ll take you out for lunch.”

“Oh, I couldn’t take you away from your friends” She says but she’s already heading for the bathroom.

“We’ll all go.” Hyukjae says. “Right guys.” He looks at Siwon and then Kyuhyun.

Kyuhyun doesn’t say anything but Siwon nods and answers an affirmative. Oh yeah, this won’t be awkward at all.

“What happened to that CD I signed for you?” Kyuhyun asks Hyukjae once his Mother was out of sight.

“Oh,” Hyukjae says with a sheepish shrug. “That was actually for Siwon, it was going to be his birthday present. He’s your biggest fan, he just won’t admit it.”

Hyukjae pulls Donghae away and they disappear off into the back.

Kyuhyun looks at Siwon, Siwon looks back. He tries to look Kyuhyun in the eye, but he can’t hold the contact for more than a second.

Kyuhyun tries to say something, anything, but he seems to have forgotten how his mouth works.

“I’m sorry.” Siwon says and this time Kyuhyun has no idea what he’s apologising for.

“Oh.” Kyuhyun says because he doesn’t know what else to say. “Oh.”

Kyuhyun takes a few steps towards Siwon. Siwon takes a couple of steps back until he hit’s a lamp, almost knocking it over. Kyuhyun kisses him. He has to tilt his head up, has to stand on his toes. Siwon is a few inches taller than him. The kiss is slow, cautious, their lips barely touching. They barely have time to get into it, to make full contact, when Donghae comes barrelling back in.

“Fooooooooooooooooooooood!” He says enthusiastically. “Foooooooooooood!”

Siwon and Kyuhyun break apart and try to look like nothing of interest was happening. Donghae just leers at them.

“Food!” He says again.

Kyuhyun looks at Siwon, Siwon looks back at him. Kyuhyun smiles shyly, Siwon smiles back and Kyuhyun feels his heart beat so fast that he thinks he might faint.

“You’re very perky this morning.” His manager groans at him when Kyuhyun skips into the kitchen. His manager is sitting hunched over the table, his head in his hands. It’s stupid o’clock in the morning and Kyuhyun knows that his manager had a business meeting last night. Business meeting being code for heavy drinking session.

“I have a training session with Siwon.” Kyuhyun says brightly, loudly. “You’re ok to drive there aren’t you Hyungnim? I want to get there early…uh…lots of iron to pump.”

“I hate you.” His manager moans as he buries his head in his arms.

“I love you too, Hyungnim. Now let’s go, it’s rude to keep people waiting.”

.end

[KPOP RPS] Multi chap: Baby, this ain't nothing but a thing - Chapter nine {super junior}

2011-06-04T18:11:56Z

Title: Baby, this ain't nothing but a thing - Chapter nine
Rating: R
Pairing: Mainly: Kyuhyun/Zhou Mi, Yesung/Ryeowook and Henry/Kibum. With various others.
Warnings: Sexual situations, sexual innuendo, voyeurism, bad language and some violence.
Word count: This chapter = 3, 671
Summary: Team White and Team Black have been pitting themselves against each other for years. They've become too wrapped up in this Spy vs Spy game, too wrapped up in thir own dispute to see the bigger picture. Enter the shadowy Team Grey who have their own agenda and their own way of getting things done.
A/N: In which Super Junior are all Spies and they kind of fail at it. Spy vs Spy AU.

~~Character profiles~~ Who is in what team | Chapter one | Chapter two | Chapter three | Chapter four | Chapter five | Chapter six | Chapter seven | Chapter eight

Chapter nine

Zhou Mi took Kyuhyun home to his house, to Kyuhyun’s little nest of an apartment and not back to Zhou Mi’s--palatial by comparison--place. Even though Zhou Mi had been very, very tempted.

What he wanted to do, what he really wanted to do, what he should do is get Kyuhyun some medical attention. Lady Gaga only knew what the heck was in that concoction that Team Grey had given Kyuhyun. Team Black had their own medical team…or at least they had a guy that would treat bullet wounds without asking too many questions. Zhou Mi didn’t trust the guy, though. He smiled too much…and he looked a little like a frog. Zhou Mi had some Amphibian related trauma in his childhood.

But just how would Zhou Mi explain this to a proper, medical professional?

“You see Doctor, Sir. There were these evil spies…no wait, eviler spies. My team are the evil spies. So, there were these eviler spies and probably some plot to take over the world. I’m not really sure what’s going on.”

Yeah, that would go over really well.

Zhou Mi glanced down at the time on his cell phone and he sighed. It had been hours since he’d rescued Kyuhyun from Team Grey HQ--and left Kibum behind, oh god he was a dead man walking. It had been hours since he’d got Kyuhyun home and safe but still, Kyuhyun didn’t seem to be getting any better. Zhou Mi didn’t know what to do.

Actually, no, that was a lie. Zhou Mi did know what to do. What he should do, what he wanted to do. That surprisingly helpful member of Team Grey told him what he needed to do. But…but, could he do it? No, dammit. Damn his morals. Heechul did warn him that his morals would cause him problems, they would cause more problems than they would solve and here he was with a problem he couldn’t solve because it was wrong to take advantage of someone in such a state.

Dammit.

What would the rest of his team do in this situation? Zhou Mi thought to himself. Just what would Team Black do?

Heechul, Heechul would be ecstatic to have a member of Team White at his sexual mercy. Kyuhyun would probably be better off in the hands of Team Grey. Kangin would point and laugh and make jokes about penises that would be embarrassing for everyone involved. Kibum would…Kibum would…actually, Zhou Mi didn’t like to think about what Kibum would do. It’s likely that Kyuhyun wouldn’t be in one piece after. So, in retrospect Zhou Mi is kind of glad that he left Kibum behind. Han Geng, Han Geng would help. But only if he was sure that Heechul wouldn’t find out about the fact that he helped. Han Geng believed that the ends justified the means, kind of like Kibum did but with less violence. Only a little less violence though.

It would be all right as long as Kyuhyun felt better in the end. Right?

If Zhou Mi was honest with himself, and since honesty was mostly painful Zhou Mi was rarely honest with himself. If Zhou Mi was honest with himself he would say that he was scared of rejection. Just because he wanted into Kyuhyun’s tight, white pants didn’t mean that Kyuhyun wanted into his. Zhou Mi was afraid that when Kyuhyun came back to his senses he would be horrified at what had been done to him and mortified at who had done it.

Zhou Mi huffed out another sigh and slumped lower in his seat. Kyuhyun’s sofa was old and worn and it seemed intent on swallowing him whole, Zhou mi doubted he would ever be able to stand up again. Zhou Mi rubbed at his eyes, he was tired and all this thinking was giving him a headache and it was making his ears ring.

No wait, that was a phone. He looked down at the phone in his hand, nope, his phone wasn’t ringing. Zhou Mi looked around the small, cramped living area, the ringing sounded faint, far away, it was possible that the ringing phone was buried somewhere under all this stuff that Kyuhyun had piled up everywhere.

Or it was possible--and just Zhou Mi’s luck--that the phone was in Kyuhyun’s room, where Kyuhyun was. Yes, that’s exactly where it would be.

Dammit.

It took two attempts for Zhou Mi to extract himself from the sofa, he was glad that there was no one else around to see him straining to stand because that right there was undignified. It only took him a few strides to cross from the living room into the back area of the apartment. Soon, too soon, he was standing in the doorway to Kyuhyun’s room, looking in. Kyuhyun was sleeping and for that Zhou Mi was grateful. A fitful sleep was still sleep. Kyuhyun tossed and turned on the small bed, he moaned softly, so softly. That sound had a devastating effect on Zhou Mi’s libido. Little Zhou Mi was up and ready, ready to answer such an enticing distress call.

Big Zhou Mi’s will power was weakening.

The phone stopped ringing. Zhou Mi hadn’t even been sure if he was going to answer it. What would he say to someone who called Kyuhyun and got an evil spy instead? But maybe it could have been someone important, someone who could have helped. Zhou Mi started searching for the phone, he found nothing, but the ringing had definitely come from in here. Zhou Mi turned to look at Kyuhyun. Of course, of course the phone would be in Kyuhyun’s pants. Why was Zhou Mi’s life like this? Why hadn’t Team Grey searched through Kyuhyun’s pockets when they captured him?

Zhou Mi was convinced that someone somewhere hated him.

Gently, very, very, very, very gently Zhou Mi eased Kyuhyun’s phone from his pocket and looked at the display. He smiled softly, there was the answer to his problem. Someone he could call to get Kyuhyun some help. He turned to leave the room as quietly as possible.

“Zhou Mi?”

Zhou Mi froze. Kyuhyun’s voice was slurred and sleepy, he wasn’t quite awake yet. Maybe if Zhou Mi was really quiet then Kyuhyun would go back to sleep.

“Zhou Mi?”

Oh god. Kyuhyun’s voice was barely above a whisper but the need in it was deafening. Zhou Mi turned around reluctantly, he took small, hesitant steps towards Kyuhyun’s bed. Kyuhyun’s eyes were closed he was still so pale, too pale. Blindly Kyuhyun reached out, reached out for Zhou Mi. Zhou Mi caught Kyuhyun’s weakly flailing hand, he squeezed it gently.

“Kui Xian, I’m here.”

“I thought you left. I thought you left me.”

“No, I’m still here, Kui Xian.”

Yeah, Zhou Mi couldn’t have left even if he wanted to.

“Zhou Mi.” Kyuhyun said softly, his voice was almost pleading.

Oh. Oh.

“Zhou Mi, I don’t feel so good.” Kyuhyun groaned and curled in on himself. The grip he had on Zhou Mi’s hand tightened and Zhou Mi found himself pulled down. Kyuhyun seemed intent on pulling Zhou Mi’s hand down, down, down to…oh.

Oh. Oh.

“Shh, Kui Xian.” Zhou Mi said, he tried to keep his voice calm, like his hand wasn’t palming Kyuhyun’s crotch. “It’s ok, go back to sleep.”

Kyuhyun shook his head quickly, almost frantically as he said “No, no sleep. I need…” Kyuhyun grabbed hold of Zhou Mi’s arm and yanked him down further until Zhou Mi’s head was squashed against Kyuhyun’s chest. The dried marshmallow goo that was fused to Kyuhyun’s shirt was sticky, tacky, gross. Wow, it felt like a million years ago since Zhou Mi had watched as Kyuhyun was shot by Donghae’s ridiculously large marshmallow gun.

It felt like a lifetime ago.

Zhou Mi was now at eye level with Kyuhyun’s really pretty large erection. Who would have thought that Kyuhyun was packing that in his pants?

“Zhou Mi, Zhou Mi it hurts. What’s wrong with me?”

With his head pressed to Kyuhyun’s chest, Zhou Mi could hear the erratic rhythm of Kyuhyun’s heart. It sounded like a thunder storm. Zhou Mi couldn’t leave Kyuhyun like this any longer, he just couldn’t.

That Team Grey member--Sungmin--he said that the drug that was given to Kyuhyun would make him horny. And it was implied--heavily--that getting Kyuhyun off would make him feel better.

Right. Yes, right. Zhou Mi could do that. Yes, yes he could.

Oh god.

Kyuhyun was trembling now, shaking with need. Zhou Mi licked his lips to try and wet his suddenly dry mouth. He could do this, he could.

He felt dirty as he eased down Kyuhyun’s pants. He was almost painfully gentle as he lowered Kyuhyun’s boxers. Heart patterned, so cute! Kyuhyun moaned as the thin material rubbed against his hard cock. Zhou Mi swallowed again. He could do this, he could.

“Zhou Mi?” Kyuhyun called out to him, reached out for him. Kyuhyun’s eyes were still closed, he hadn’t opened them since Zhou Mi had come into the room, hadn’t looked at Zhou Mi. Kyuhyun knew that Zhou Mi was there, but did he know what was happening? What was happening to him?

It will be all right if Kyuhyun feels better after. When Kyuhyun feels better Zhou Mi might be able to forgive himself.

Kyuhyun whimpered again as Zhou Mi took hold of his cock. Zhou Mi held him delicately, like Kyuhyun was made of thin glass. Which was kind of silly as there was nothing thin or delicate about Kyuhyun’s erection. Already Kyuhyun was leaking pre-come, it probably wouldn’t take more than a few good strokes to get Kyuhyun to come and Kyuhyun probably wouldn’t break if Zhou Mi applied a little more pressure.

Zhou Mi started moving his hand up and down and Kyuhyun gasped. Zhou Mi moved slow at first and then harder, faster. Kyuhyun breathed out a sigh and it must have been Zhou Mi’s imagination that the sigh formed the word “Finally.”

Zhou Mi bit his lip until he tasted the bitterness of blood. This wouldn’t be so bad if Kyuhyun was the only one getting any pleasure out of this. Ok, Zhou Mi thought to himself, think unsexy thoughts. Kangin’s fart jokes, Heechul’s cats, Heechul and…Han Geng having sex. Ok, that really wasn’t helping. Zhou Mi bit his lip harder, he willed himself not to react to Kyuhyun’s soft moans and helpless little sighs. It was almost a relief for the both of them when Kyuhyun came.

Kyuhyun cried out and bucked his hips upwards. He opened his eyes, looked at Zhou Mi for the first time.

“Thank you.” Kyuhyun said softly, a tiny, exhausted smile played around the corner of his mouth. Then Kyuhyun closed his eyes, his breathing evened out and he eased into a deep sleep.

Zhou Mi felt at Kyuhyun’s pulse, Kyuhyun’s heart beat was solid, steady. A tinge of colour was edging its way back to Kyuhyun’s cheeks. Good. Good.

*

Zhou Mi cleaned Kyuhyun up. Kyuhyun’s sleep was so deep that he didn’t stir once as Zhou Mi took off Kyuhyun’s clothes, cleaned the come off his chest and stuffed him into a pair of pyjamas Zhou Mi found in a dresser draw. Zhou Mi threw Kyuhyun’s pants and underwear into the laundry and he threw the marshmallow stained shirt into the trash. That shirt was so done.

Zhou Mi watched Kyuhyun for a few minutes, watched him sleeping peacefully. He felt something in his chest tighten, Kyuhyun looked so young, innocent. Zhou Mi knew that looks could be deceiving, he knew that Kyuhyun was anything but innocent. He was young, yes, but not innocent. Zhou Mi knew that Kyuhyun was a very capable agent, except for the whole getting captured and needing rescuing thing, but that had been mainly Zhou Mi’s fault. Mostly. Totally.

Still, looking at Kyuhyun lying there on the too small bed, Zhou Mi was once again struck with the thought that they shouldn’t be doing this, shouldn’t be in this line of work--whatever it was that they did. Neither of them should be doing it. Zhou Mi didn’t want to do it anymore.

Wait, where had that come from?

“I don’t want to do this anymore.” Zhou Mi said the words out loud. They sounded true, they tasted true. Oh. Oh crap. How was he going to explain this to Heechul?

Zhou Mi smiled a little sadly as he turned to leave the room. His heart felt heavy but at the same time he felt free, maybe he’d go work in a boutique. Yes, Zhou Mi thought he’d like that. But first he had a few things to take care of.

He took out Kyuhyun’s phone and thumbed trough the menu until he found the last missed call. He hit redial, the call was answered after only two rings.

“Kyuhyun-ah!” A frantic voice crackled over the receiver. “Where are you? Why haven’t you checked in?”

Zhou Mi didn’t answer for a few seconds, his words failed him. How exactly was he going to explain this?

“Kyuhyun-ah?” The person on the other end of the line sounded exasperated, angry. Worried.

“This isn’t Kyuhyun.” Zhou Mi said. Stupid thing to say really.

“What? Who are you? What have you done with Kyuhyun?”

I molested him. It might have saved his life but I’m still going to hell.

Zhou Mi didn’t say that though. It was what he was thinking, but he wasn’t going to tell this person that.

“Kyuhyun is all right.” Zhou Mi said eventually. “No, wait, he’s not. He needs your help. I’ve done all I can for him but I…” Zhou Mi faltered.

“Who are you?”

“No one important. Come to Kyuhyun’s apartment, he’s here.”

“What? Who are you?”

Zhou Mi hung up. He placed Kyuhyun’s phone carefully on a pile of magazines stacked up on a table.

“Goodbye Kui Xian.” Zhou Mi whispered, he knew that Kyuhyun couldn’t hear him.

Zhou Mi left. He had to get out of there quickly, before the person he called showed up.

||

Zhou Mi parked in the same place he had parked a few hours ago, about a block away from Team Grey HQ. The HQ itself looked just as deserted as it had before, but he knew that Team Grey was in there, he knew Kibum was in there. Zhou Mi didn’t relish the thought of going back into that maze, it was populated by axe wielding assassins and too pretty ninjas. But he couldn’t go back to his own HQ and tell Heechul that he was quitting and he’d lost one of Team Black’s best agents. Heechul would make him into a eunuch. Zhou Mi didn’t want to be a eunuch, he was very attached to his balls.

There were some conveniently placed bushes just outside the entrance to Team Grey HQ, just outside but also slightly out of the way of the main doors. Anyone coming out or even just looking out of the doors wouldn’t be able to see him. Zhou Mi took a minute to make sure that non of the bushes was actually Kibum--he wasn’t falling for that again. Then he settled down to watch. But what was he watching for? Was he waiting for Kibum to come out? If Kibum was able to get out of there on his own then Zhou Mi should have received an angry and strongly worded coded message by now.

Where the hell was Kibum?

“Boo!”

Zhou Mi didn’t shriek. He did not shriek. Zhou Mi never shrieked, he yelped. It may have been more of an ‘eep’, it was in no way a shriek. The voice that had spoken wasn’t loud, it was barely above a whisper, but the person had sneaked up on him so thoroughly that Zhou Mi hadn’t even heard any leaves rustle.

Zhou Mi jumped and whirled round. Sungmin was crouched low beside him, his hands resting on his knees, his butt sticking out slightly. He was standing in a comical rendition of the way that Zhou Mi surely had to have positioned himself as he observed Team Grey HQ. Zhou Mi tried to say something, his mouth worked but no sound came out. Sungmin just blinked at him, waiting. Zhou Mi still couldn’t sat anything.

“I saw your ass sticking out from these bushes as I walked by.” Sungmin said breezily. “You kind of fail.”

Zhou Mi just gaped at him.

“Are you going to engage in conversation or are you just going to make like a goldfish?”

“You really are an ninja!” Zhou Mi said after more minutes of gaping. Stupid thing to say, but Zhou Mi’s mind was blank. He was dead. He was so dead. He’d been caught unawares, caught with his metaphorical pants down and now this pretty ninja was going to beat him into a fashionable but very bloody pulp.

Zhou Mi gulped.

Sungmin just smiled a small, almost shy smile. He pushed passed Zhou Mi and peered out through a gap in the bushes.

“What are you looking at?” Sungmin asked. Sungmin had his back to Zhou Mi now, Zhou Mi could knock his out and be done with it. But--truthfully--Zhou Mi was too bewildered to move.

“Uhhh.” Zhou Mi stammered. Intelligent speech, Zhou Mi had mastered it.

Sungmin stood straight and turned to face him.

“Are you looking for your friend?”

‘Friend’. That’s a little too strong of a word, Zhou Mi thought.

“Yes,” Zhou Mi said carefully. “I’m looking for Treebum…I mean Kibum.”

Sungmin placed a finger to his chin in a gesture of thought.

“Ahhh, so naked guy was naked tree guy. I thought his penis looked familiar.

“You’ve seen him?” Zhou Mi asked incredulously.

“Yes. Naked. Twice.” Sungmin made a face. Yes, a naked Kibum wasn’t something Zhou Mi wanted to dwell on either. “I don’t think you want to find him.” Sungmin said. His voice was kind, like he was giving Zhou Mi some friendly, well meaning advice.

Still, Zhou Mi was pretty sure that he did want to find Kibum…he thought.

“No, I’m pretty sure I do want to find him…I think.”

Sungmin shook his head decisively. “No, no you don’t…wait! Shh, do you hear that?” Sungmin slapped his hand over Zhou Mi’s mouth, forcefully shushing him even though Zhou wasn’t actually the one making any noise. Sungmin dragged him down further into the bushes, they could just about still see out through the leaves. Sungmin pointed to where two men were emerging from the shadows of the entrance. The two men looked happy, relaxed and…they were holding hands.

“Sweet mother of Louis Vuitton.” Zhou Mi said, his words muffled by Sungmin’s palm.

One of the men was Kibum and he was happily holding hands with the Canadian. What in the heavens? Zhou Mi had clearly taken a wrong turn as some intersection and ended up in bizzaro world.

“They were totally boning in the middle of the corridor.” Sungmin said, he sounded disapproving. “I’m all for some happy fun time but there is a time and place for everything. And I’m pretty sure they couldn’t even blame it on the sex juice, neither of them had any contact with it…I don’t think.”

“Sex juice?”

“The stuff we gave Kyuhyun.” A look of guilt flashed fleetingly over Sungmin’s face. It was there and then it was gone. “How is he by the way?”

Anger swelled in Zhou Mi’s chest but he held it down, reined it in.

“He’s fine.” Zhou Mi said through clenched teeth.

“Oh!” Sungmin said happily. “So, did you…?” Sungmin waggled his eyebrows, he let the rest of his question hand in the air, unasked.

Zhou Mi scowled. “I took care of him.”

“Fine.” Sungmin pouted. “Don’t give me any details, see if I care.” Sungmin shrugged petulantly, then he stood, he brushed dirt from his knees. Well, I’ll be seeing you.” Sungmin said and he turned to go.

Wait, that was it? He was leaving.

“Wait? That’s it, you’re leaving?”

Sungmin turned back to face Zhou Mi, he shrugged again, a light quirk of the shoulders.

“I quit.” Sungmin said simply then he sighed heavily. “Yesung climbed aboard the fail boat and took a bath in his own serum, which resulted in him and Ryeowook getting it on.” Sungmin shuddered. “I’m pretty sure Ryeowook will want to continue on with his plans for world domination once he’s done getting laid but I don’t really want to wait around while he gets his rocks off.” Sungmin paused, he looked in the direction that Kibum and the Canadian had just skipped off in. “It looks like Henry’s defected. That just leaves Shindong and me. Oh. OH OH” Sungmin suddenly looked panicked. “Poor Shindong, he’s been forgotten about. I had better go check on him before I leave.”

Sungmin turned to leave again, Zhou Mi jut watched him. This whole situation was strange and somewhat anti climatic.

“Oh, there is just one more thing.” Sungmin said and he turned round again. Then he punched Zhou Mi in the jaw. Hard. “That’s for knocking me. Twice! I have a bruise. I‘m too pretty to bruise.” Sungmin pointed to a spot on his cheek but Zhou Mi couldn’t see anything but stars.

Damn, Sungmin had a hard fist.

“Well, ok bye.” Sungmin said, and then he was gone and Zhou Mi was left alone and completely confused.

Zhou Mi extracted himself from the bushes, brushed leaves off his shirt. What to do now? He should call Kibum, or text him, send him a coded message. He felt in his pocket for his phone, but he couldn’t find it.

“Oh, oh shit.” He kept patting at his pockets as if the action would magically make his phone appear. Sungmin must have taken it. Damn it.

Zhou Mi sighed, a long, long suffering sigh. Nothing left to do now but return to HQ and face the music.

Oh, oh joy.

.end of chapter nine.

[KPOP RPS] One shot: You feel my powers runnin’ through your veins {super junior}

2011-05-18T23:00:47Z

Title: You feel my powers runnin’ through your veins
Rating: R
Pairing: Kibum/Donghae
Word count: 1, 508
Summary: When you have super powers sexual relations can be interesting and or really, really awkward.
A/N: This is set in the 'We can be heroes' verse. You don't need to read that to read this, you just have to know that for unexplained reasons all of Super Junior have super powers. Kibum can make himself and anything he touches invisible and Donghae teleports.

You feel my powers runnin’ through your veins

Donghae watches as his crotch disappears. He blinks blearily down at his lap, he can see the frayed and worn material of the sofa through himself.

“Whoa.” He says and then he giggles because he can see the sofa through himself. It’s kind of freaky and really he should be freaking out but he just can’t work up the will to even begin freaking out. He’s too drunk, too comfy, too wrapped up in Kibum to bother with freaking out. Besides, even though he can’t see his vital body parts he knows they’re still there, they exist in their state of invisibility. He can feel them. He can’t see Kibum’s hand either but he can feel Kibum touching him.

Donghae looks up at Kibum, Kibum who is pressed up against, crowding into his space, touching him. Kibum’s expression is completely neutral, neutral like he hasn’t got his hand down Donghae’s pants. Kibum runs his thumb over the head of Donghae’s cock and Donghae shudders. He tries to be quiet, tries to hold back the soft sigh of pleasure, but he can’t.

“Shh,” Kibum whispers into Donghae’s ear, his tone all sweetness and innocence. Fucking actors. “Shh, hyung, you have to be quiet. The others will hear you.”

Oh. Yes. Right.

Donghae looks around to see if anyone else has noticed that he is missing his crotch and Kibum is missing a hand. He looks to see if anyone has noticed that Donghae is losing himself both literally and figuratively.

But no, it seems no one has. The time is sliding towards early morning and the other members of the band are losing themselves to drunkenness and or sleep. There is only a handful of people in the living area now, the others having wondered off to other places. Yesung lies half on half off an arm chair. Ryeowook laughs softly at Yesung’s attempts to right himself. Donghae giggles again.

“Shh,” Kibum murmurs. “Relax, hyung.”

Kibum’s voice is soothing, almost hypnotic--unnaturally so. Donghae thinks it would be just like Kibum to get two super powers. Donghae leans back against the sofa and he watches the rest of himself disappear.

Donghae has to bite his lip to keep from moaning as Leeteuk trips over to them. Leeteuk, as ever, has the worst timing because Donghae is perched just on the edge of orgasm--it wouldn’t take more than the slightest push to send him over. Donghae’s sure that Leeteuk can’t see him, sure that Kibum has rendered him completely invisible. Still, it would be all kinds of wrong to come in front of his band members. He looks over at Kibum, Kibum who’s still visible--mostly--his hand is still missing, invisible. Donghae wonders of Kibum can see him, see him when no one else can. It’s his super power so can Kibum see the things he makes invisible?

“Where did Donghae go?” Leeteuk asks. Leeteuk’s voice slips and slurs, he’s really, really drunk. Leeteuk doesn’t get drunk often, a drunk Leeteuk needs an almost equally drunk Heechul to hold him up.

“Where did he go?” Leeteuk asks again. “He was just here, I wanted to tell him that he should go to bed now, it’s late.” Leeteuk staggers a little and sure enough Heechul is there to steady him--even if Heechul is laughing a little too gleefully as he does so.

“He’s already gone to his room.” Kibum lies smoothly, his invisible hand still caressing Donghae’s invisible penis. “He was here and then he said he wanted to go to bed and so he…poof.” Kibum waves his free hand around like that’s an accurate depiction of teleporting.

Donghae scowls at Kibum, or at least he tries to. It’s hard to scowl when his body feels so happy. Inappropriately happy because, oh god, Leeteuk and Heechul are right there and Donghae wants to come so, so badly.

Leeteuk blinks slowly once, twice, and for a heart stopping second Donghae thinks that Leeteuk might have heard his stifled gasps.

“Oh, ok.” Leeteuk says. His voice sounds a little hollow, almost like he’s disappointed that he couldn’t pat Donghae on the head and send him off to bed. Leeteuk turns to stumble away but Heechul grips his arm, forces Leeteuk to turn back and face them again.

“Wait a minute!” Heechul screeches. Donghae winces, so does Leeteuk. They are too drunk and Heechul is too loud. Donghae’s erection fades and he is at once both pained and grateful for its disappearance. The need to come fades with it and Donghae breathes a silent sigh of relief.

Kibum’s hand is still down his pants though.

“Kibum-ah!” Heechul says, his voice still too loud. Yesung looks up--curious--from his precarious perch on the arm chair. “Kibum-ah, where is your hand?”

Donghae looks at Kibum again. Kibum is smiling slightly, a small, mischievous smile. Oh, that can’t be good. Kibum doesn’t answer Heechul’s question.

“Kibum-ah.” Leeteuk says, his voice is both hysterical and oddly curious. “Your hand, it’s gone. Why is your hand gone?”

Heechul pushes Leeteuk non too gently, Leeteuk falters, he grabs hold of Heechul to steady himself. Heechul snorts in disgust.

“Park Jungsu.” Heechul says. “You are too shit faced to fully comprehend this situation.” It takes Heechul a couple of tries before he is able to properly pronounce ‘comprehend’ and ‘situation’. Donghae thinks that Heechul is more than a little shit faced also.

Heechul coughs out a small flume of flame and sends it in the general direction of where he thinks Donghae might be. Donghae knows that Heechul knows Donghae is there, because Heechul knows everything and also because Heechul noticed Kibum’s missing hand. Kibum’s invisible hand that is down Donghae’s invisible pants. Donghae chokes and flails and tries to move out of the way as the fire comes towards him. Kibum still has a hold of Donghae’s most vital part so Donghae can’t move too far. The fire doesn’t hurt him though, it sputters out before Donghae feels any real heat from it.

“Lee Donghae.” Leeteuk says shrilly. He tries to sound forceful and stern, but he fails, he’s too drunk to be scary. “You make yourself visible right this instant!”

“That’s not a good idea.” Kibum deadpans.

“Hyung, I can’t!” Donghae cries out at the same time as Kibum speaks.

“Kim Kibum! Stop molesting your Hyungs on the living room sofa!”

“Oh, so I could molest them somewhere…” Kibum starts to answer, starts to talk back to Leeteuk but Leeteuk doesn’t get a chance to hear the rest of it. Donghae feels a grumbling in his stomach. This small tickling could be one of two things…indigestion or the split second warning he gets before involuntary teleportation. Given his current situation this feeling could be both of those things. Donghae has just enough time to say; “Sorry, hyung!” to Leeteuk before--poof--he’s not sitting on the living room sofa anymore.

“Ow.” He hears Kibum say. Since Kibum was holding on to Donghae, part of him anyway, of course Kibum would come with him when Donghae teleported. But where did they teleport to?

Donghae pushes himself up. He landed on the carpeted floor of a dark room, the room was lit only by the flickering light of a computer screen. Tinny moans and sighs emanate from tiny speakers.

A dark room where someone was apparently watching porn.

“Ow.” Kibum says again.

Donghae landed on the floor of someone’s room--his and Eunhyuk’s room he recognizes the smell of Eunhyuk’ dirty socks. He landed on the floor and Kibum landed on the bed. Donghae stands up, he sways a little as he gets to his feet. He turns to look at the bed, to look at Kibum to see if he’s ok.

Donghae bursts out laughing.

Not only did Kibum land on the bed…but he landed on top of Eunhyuk too. Eunhyuk was far from protesting about this though, Eunhyuk was still, still as a statue. He’d obviously been so startled by the sudden intrusion on his private alone time that he’d turned to stone.

“ow, ow, ow, ow, ow.” Kibum moans as he climbs off Eunhyuk. “He’s hard.”

Donghae looks at the computer screen, at the orgy playing out on it, he looks at Eunhyuk and then he looks at Kibum’s indignant face. Donghae collapses into a fit of uncontrollable giggles.

“He’s hard because he’s made of stone.” Donghae says when he can catch his breath. “Among other reasons.”

Kibum just shakes his head, he growls low in his throat.

“How long till he changes back?”

Donghae shrugs. “About fifteen minutes.”

“Good, then I have time to finish what I started. But I promise this time I’ll keep you visible, I want to see your face when you come for me.”

Donghae shivers in anticipation. “And I promise not to teleport us to China like I did last time.”

Donghae isn’t sure if he can keep that promise, though. His teleportation has quite a long range when he’s excited.

Maybe this time they’ll end up in Europe.

.end

[KPOP RPS] Ficlet: Anything but perfect {dbsk}

2011-05-15T20:16:03Z

Title: Anything but perfect
Rating: PG
Pairing: Yunho/Jaejoong
Warnings: None
Word count: 495
Summary: Jaejoong sings until his voice is raw and his lips are cracked. He sings until he doesn’t think he can sing anymore. But he tries. He tries and he keeps trying until Yunho pulls him into his arms, begging him to stop.
A/N: Written for kpop_prompts prompt #2 Accept. My prompt table can be found here.

Anything but perfect

Jaejoong sings until his voice is raw and his lips are cracked. He sings until he doesn’t think he can sing anymore. But he tries. He tries and he keeps trying until Yunho pulls him into his arms, begging him to stop.

“Stop, that’s enough.”

Jaejoong thinks it’ll never be enough.

Jaejoong dances until his legs give out under him. The practice room floor is cool against his bare skin, his sweat soaked shirt long since shucked off in favour of ease of movement.

Five minutes. Five more minutes and then he’ll get up and dance again. He’ll get up and try again. This time, this time he’ll get it for sure.

He dances and he dances and he dances until Yunho forces him to stop. Until Yunho stills his movement with gentle hands and kind, murmured words.

“Shhhh, that’s enough.”

Jaejoong thinks it’ll never be enough.

Jaejoong looks over the Japanese text books until the words, the Hiragana, the Hangul, it all swims and blurs and fades in front of his eyes. Until it doesn’t make sense anymore, as if it made any sense in the first place. He reads until his headaches and he feels dull and tired. He sounds out unfamiliar words, tastes them on his tongue. He talks and he talks and he talks until he doesn’t think he’ll ever understand anything ever again. He talks until Yunho snatches the books away from him, sits on them so Jaejoong can’t get at them.

“Enough, Jae, enough.”

Jaejoong doesn’t think it will ever be enough.

He never feels ready. Doesn’t think he’ll ever be ready.

Yunho whispers words of encouragement, whispers them into Jaejoong’s mouth as he kisses him. Yunho writes them on Jaejoong’s skin with his hands as he caresses him. Jaejoong feels the outline of the words, feels Yunho trace them with his fingers, with his lips, with his tongue. Jaejoong can’t tell what the words are but he knows they must be beautiful.

Jaejoong always wakes before the alarm, wakes before he has to, wakes before anyone else. He has to get up, has to practice. Has to be perfect.

Jaejoong feels like it will never be enough. Feels he will never be enough.

He slips out of bed, he thinks he’s quiet, he thinks the others are still sleeping. He thinks no one notices when he leaves.

Jaejoong sings and he dances and learns. He sings and he dances and he learns. He sings and he dances and he learns. He sings and he dances and he learns. He sings and he dances and he learns.

Jaejoong doesn’t think it will ever be enough. It will never be perfect. He’ll never be perfect.

“You don’t have to be.” Yunho tells him. Tells him over and over again. Yunho tells him he’s already perfect. Tells him he’s been perfect all along.

Jaejoong doesn’t think he’ll ever be good enough. Doesn’t think he’ll ever be enough.

.end

[KPOP RPS] One shot: I taste the sparks on your tongue {super junior}

2011-05-15T00:36:33Z

Title: I taste the sparks on your tongue
Rating: R
Pairing: Siwon/Leeteuk
Word count: 1, 252
Summary: After a show Siwon and Leeteuk relieve some tension
A/N: Based on/inspired by these pics. Title of fic is from the song Come On Get Higher

I taste the sparks on your tongue

Siwon entertains the thought that this is wrong for all of a second. It’s wrong, it’s so wrong. It’s wrong for all kinds of reasons, so many reasons and it’s right for only one. One very good reason, important. He needs this. Needs. He needs this release, needs this soft rush of pleasure. He needs it, he craves it. They both do.

Jungsu feels small in his arms; Jungsu is so light that it’s no effort at all for Siwon to hold all of his weight. Siwon doesn’t think he needs to use the wall as support - but there is something about pressing Jungsu against a hard surface and fucking him hard and rough until he moans and cries out in pleasure.

Need. Need. Need. Need. Need.

Jungsu looks so fragile, so soft, like he might bend and break if Siwon is anything but gentle. But Siwon doesn’t want to be gentle; he doesn’t have the will power to even think about holding back. Siwon knows that Jungsu is much stronger than he looks. He knows that underneath the tight Jeans and flimsy T-shirt Jungsu wears there is lightly toned muscle, smooth skin marred by a smattering of scars. Siwon has mapped them all; he knows the lines and curves of Jungsu’s body by heart. Siwon loves to touch him, needs to touch him, he likes to feel it when Jungsu breaks apart as Siwon explores every inch of his skin with hands and tongue and teeth.

Loves to touch, needs to touch.

Yeah, it’s wrong. But that hasn’t stopped them yet.

It feels like they crash together. Jungsu huffs out a breathless laugh as his back hits the wall. Such a small sound but it has a large effect on Siwon. Siwon feels like he’s falling now, falling and Jungsu is the only one who can catch him. He feels the soft buzz of arousal as Jungsu grinds against him. Jungsu claws at him, pulls at Siwon’s shirt - already torn from rough housing fan service at the finale of the show. Jungsu tears at the fabric, rips at it until it’s gone, until it’s just shreds of material on the floor. Jungsu scratches at Siwon’s back, he’s dangerously close to leaving marks that make-up won’t be able to cover. But Siwon doesn’t care, it’s a delicious pain that Jungsu delivers to him and Siwon needs it, he craves it.

They both need it.

“Hyung.” Siwon moans the word into the curve of Jungsu’s neck; he feels the vibration of Jungsu’s laugh. Jungsu’s skin tastes salty, slick with perspiration from the nights exertions. He licks at the dip of Jungsu’s collarbone and he feels Jungsu shiver - it’s a sensitive spot.

Heat, arousal, need coil low in Siwon’s belly. His stomach feels like it’s doing somersaults in anticipation as Jungsu tightens the grip he has around Siwon. Jungsu’s arms are hooked around his neck, his legs wrapped around Siwon’s waist. Jungsu has strong, strong thighs.

“Siwon-ah.” There is a rough edge to Jungsu’s voice. He speaks quietly, barely above a whisper but the need in his tone is deafening.

Need. Need. Need. Need. Need.

The T-shirt Jungsu is wearing is slightly too big for him, the collar slips down exposing Jungsu’s shoulder, exposing more smooth skin. It reminds Siwon that Jungsu is wearing clothes. Too many clothes. He tugs at Jungsu’s shirt, pulls it up. Jungsu tightens his legs around Siwon to support himself as he pushes them away from the wall so he can pull his shirt up and over his head, the shirt pools on the floor at their feet.

It’s awkward getting their pants off because neither of them really wants to let go of the other. It ends up with Siwon having his pants down around his ankles and with Jungsu having one pant leg still on, the other trailing on the floor as Siwon picks him up and slams him against the wall. Jungsu laughs into Siwon’s mouth as Siwon kisses him. Jungsu kisses him back; Jungsu’s kisses are hard, desperate.

Need. Need. Need. Need. Need.

Need overwhelms him. Jungsu grabs for him, at him; their erections rub together creating a devastating friction that sends thrills of sensation through Siwon’s every nerve. Siwon chokes back a cry of ecstasy as Jungsu grips him tighter, as Jungsu bucks his hips, arches into Siwon’s touch.

Siwon doesn’t know how to do this. No, that’s wrong, he knows how to do this, knows what he’s doing. But this need - the urgency with which they fell off stage and into each others arms - it didn’t leave them time to pick up things they needed. Things that weren’t each other. It’s going to take more than spit and a prayer to get through this. Siwon, Siwon doesn’t want to be gentle. He needs something, needs this, needs it now, fast, hard. But he doesn’t want to hurt Jungsu either. Jungsu, Jungsu who is stronger than he looks. Sometimes it scares Siwon just how much he wants Jungsu, how much he wants his leader, how much he wants to be led. He kisses Jungsu’s dimple - Siwon loves that dimple - he licks along the line of Jungsu’s jaw. Jungsu bucks and moans, grinding himself against the hard line of Siwon’s body.

Need. Need. Need. Need. Need.

Instinctively Siwon thrusts upwards, bucking his hips in time with Jungsu. Siwon can feel the hard length of Jungsu’s erection trapped between them. Siwon’s own cock presses against the curve of Jungsu’s ass, but Jungsu isn’t ready for him yet.

“Siwon-ah.” Jungsu moans out his name, his breath is a hot rush of air, it feels like fire dancing across Siwon’s skin. “Siwon-ah, move faster…need.” Jungsu’s words trail off, fade away, it’s almost like his words fail him.

“Teukie.” Siwon whispers, his lips flush against Jungsu’s mouth. “Hyung, Teukie-hyung.”

They move together, in time, in sync. Pressure builds up in Siwon’s chest, lights flicker and fuzz behind his eyes. He feels like he’s drowning, drowning in sensations and Jungsu is his anchor.

Want. Need. His.

Siwon feels Jungsu shudder against him. Jungsu bites down on his shoulder, it hurts but the pain is brief and not unwelcome.

Heat, fire, want, need all flare up inside him as that friction, as that pressure, the feeling of Jungsu moving against him, moving with him - it pushes him over the edge. He wants to be with Jungsu, wants to be in Jungsu, wants to have Jungsu riding his dick and screaming his name. But he didn’t have time for that, didn’t have the time to hold back, didn’t have the strength to hold back. He never had the strength to hold back when it came to Jungsu.

Siwon came first, he always did. He has no control, not in this. He always wanted Jungsu, always needed Jungsu.

Need. Need. Need. Need. Need.

“Siwon-ah.” Jungsu sighs, it’s a small, breathless, sated sigh.

Siwon kisses Jungsu’s dimple again, gently, lovingly. He kisses the side of Jungsu’s mouth, kisses his lips. He kisses Jungsu’s nose and Jungsu chuckles.

“They’ll be looking for us, Siwon-ah.” Jungsu says and there is regret in his voice. Soon it will be time to go back and face the crowd.

Not yet though. For a few more minutes it’s just them alone in the quiet. They only sounds are the low huffs of their breathing and the hot, hard thrum of their heart beats.

.end

[KPOP RPS] Ficlet: For those times when you feel most alive {super junior}

2011-05-05T22:31:36Z

Title: For those times when you feel most alive
Rating: PG
Pairing: Implied Eunhyuk/Donghae
Word count: 401
Summary: The energy of the crowd is electric. Eunhyuk centric

For those times when you feel most alive

The energy of the crowd is electric. It’s a living, breathing force that pulses in time with his own heart and the solid thump thump thump of the bass beat. The other members of the group, the crowd around him, they are all just shapes and shadows in the flickering glow of the strobe lights.

Flash, flash, flash. In the stop go stop go flashes of lights it seems as though people are stuttering across the stage.

Flash, flash, flash.

He knows the definitions and dimensions of the stage, knows them all by heart. He knows every walkway, every pathway that leads in and around the seating area, the ways that lead across and back stage. He knows them all. He’s spent so many hours here, practicing, performing, he
owns this stage. He loves this stage.

Flash. Heechul walks up the hidden stairway leading off in to the crowd. Heechul blows a kiss at the girls calling to him from the front row and then--flash--he disappears into the dark.

Flash, flash, flash.

He can hear Leeteuk talking, mumbling words of encouragement into mic he’s holding too close to his mouth. Leeteuk is breathing hard and heavy, it’s close to the end of the show and they are all exhausted but exhilarated as the crowd chants “More, more, more!”

Flash, flash, flash. A thousand cameras catch his every movement. Eunhyuk smiles out at the crowd, at the fans. He can see the excited faces in the first few rows but the rest are lost to the dark. So many people, so, so many people. He smiles at them, he smiles for all of them.

An arm slips around his waist and he knows it’s Donghae without turning round. He knows Donghae’s scent, the feel of Donghae’s skin against his. Donghae’s hand slides under his shirt and the crowd goes wild. Above the roar of his heart beat he can hear people screaming their names. Eunhyuk leans into Donghae’s touch for the briefest of seconds before pushing him away with a laugh and a playful slap on the ass. The crowd eats it up.

Flash, flash, flash. The show is over but the high still remains.

It feels like he falls off stage, his limbs feel heavy but his heart is light. He falls, he falls but there are people--his friends--waiting to catch him.

.end

[KPOP RPS] Multi chap: Baby, this ain't nothing but a thing - Chapter eight {super junior}

2011-04-23T19:25:47Z

Title: Baby, this ain't nothing but a thing - Chapter eight
Rating: NC-17
Pairing: Mainly: Kyuhyun/Zhou Mi and Yesung/Ryeowook. With a side of: Eunhyuk/Donghae, Kangin/Leeteuk, Heechul/Han Geng. With a view towards Sungmin/Kyuhyun/Zhou Mi. In this chapter it's all Henry/Kibum.
Warnings: Sexual situations, sexual innuendo, voyeurism, bad language and some violence. And in this chapter, frottage.
Word count: This chapter = 4, 431
Summary: Team White and Team Black have been pitting themselves against each other for years. They've become too wrapped up in this Spy vs Spy game, too wrapped up in thir own dispute to see the bigger picture. Enter the shadowy Team Grey who have their own agenda and their own way of getting things done.
A/N: In which Super Junior are all Spies and they kind of fail at it. Spy vs Spy AU.

It's showdown time, Henry the axe wielding assassin Vs Treebum.

~~Character profiles~~ Who is in what team | Chapter one | Chapter two | Chapter three | Chapter four | Chapter five | Chapter six | Chapter seven

Chapter eight

It was cold. It was really cold, but then he was naked so being cold was only to be expected. It sucked but it was only to be expected. Kibum didn’t so much mind the naked part, the last remnants of his disguise had been sacrificed for a good cause and it’s not like any members of Team Grey that saw him would live to tell their naked tale. He would have to find something to cover himself with before he met back up with Zhou Mi. All this nakedness was bound to end up in one of Zhou Mi’s incredibly detailed reports and at this rate Kibum was going to have to emigrate to Peru to get away from Heechul’s mocking.

Kibum shivered, it really was cold. It was best just to endure it though, he wouldn’t have to wait here long and the fight or hopefully fights would warm him up quickly enough.

His muscles were starting to ache, he felt stiff and heavy from having to hold the same position for so long. He’d been crouched in a fighting stance, ready and waiting for the Team Grey agents to fall into his trap, he’d been waiting to hear that tell tale crunching of leaves. It had been a while since he had set his trap, this Team Grey were supposed to be so fearsome, he’d heard such good things about them…but they were damn slow at getting their asses in gear. They should have been alerted to their ‘Security’ breach ages ago. What the hell was taking so long?

Kibum was bored, dammit. Kibum didn’t like being bored.

He was starting to think that it would have been better to just barge in and shoot at things, gun the scary Team Grey down. Hopefully not catching that hapless Team White member in the crossfire, that would defeat the purpose of this whole mission. They would keep one member of Team Grey alive for the purpose of torture and interrogation, however. Mmmmmm, torture and interrogation, that was always Kibum’s favourite part. He wanted to know what Team Grey wanted, what they were doing and why it involved Team White. Team White, to Kibum’s knowledge, were nothing more than a group of voyeurs and mad scientists. Not unlike Kibum’s own team, well, except for the mad scientists part--and that Kibum was productive and actually did some work. Zhou Mi too…sometimes.

Kibum gave up on the crouching Tiger stance and he stood up and stretched, it felt so good to stretch. He paused mid stretch, he stilled, he listened, he’d heard a noise, a soft, soft noise. It was quiet but it didn’t sound far away, it couldn’t be far away. There hadn’t been much left of his disguise for him to set his trap with. Well, it was more of an early warning system than a trap. He’d scattered his leaves down the corridors, he would hear Team Grey coming when they came looking for him and look at that, it was working. Kibum had positioned himself just after the turn of a corner, ready to jump at whoever came running and now it was show time. He knew that it had to be a member of Team Grey, Zhou Mi had gone to the opposite side of the building, well out of Kibum’s way.

Kibum held his gun up, raised and ready and he was going to shoot anyone who asked him where he had hidden it, team member or not. There was no way he wanted that kind of information documented anywhere.

It was a light rustle he heard, like someone was trying to slowly glide through the mess of leaves. It was the shushed footfalls of someone expecting trouble. Well, Kibum was expecting trouble too, looking forward to it even. He stood close to the wall, almost like he was hugging it. Which turned out to be a wise move, he only had a split second to react when the axe swung at him. If he had been standing further away from the wall he would have caught the blade of the thing in the face--which would have hurt more than a little. As it was he was able to raise his hand and stop some of the force of the impact of the blow. Unfortunately the hand he raised was the hand holding his gun, it was instinctual. Stupid instincts. The gun clattered as it fell to the ground, it was then lost somewhere among a thick patch of leaves.

“Fuck it.” Kibum cursed as he grabbed hold of the axe’s handle and pulled. He was trying either to grab the axe away from the wielder or pull his attacker towards him. But the guy holding it had a better grip on it than Kibum could ever hope to get and Kibum felt himself being pulled forward instead. His head spun as he found himself slammed against the wall.

“Huh.” Kibum heard someone say. “Naked intruders. That’s a new one on me.”

The voice was young, male, and had an American…no wait, a Canadian accent. Kibum shook his head to clear his vision, when he could see straight he turned round and came face to face with…

“The Canadian.” Kibum said with a wide, feral grin. “I was hoping I would get to meet you, properly that is.” Kibum spoke in English, he spoke a lot of languages, it was his job to.

The Canadian raised an eyebrow. On anyone else that expression would look impressive, maybe even a little intimidating. On the Canadian it just looked cute. Everything about the Canadian was cute, even the way he held his axe--confidently, like he knew how to use it. Kibum had to fight back the urge to laugh. He hadn’t seen the Canadian up close before, only in pictures. His face was thinner than Kibum expected, his features more defined, not quite babyish--but still cute.

“My name,” the Canadian said as he hefted the axe over one shoulder. “is Henry.”

“O-kay.” Kibum said slowly, he wasn’t sure why Henry had volunteered that information. Kibum was glad he had, he did so like to know the names of the people he killed. “Hello, Henry.”

Kibum pushed himself away from the wall, they started to circle each other. They moved slowly, carefully. Kibum felt like a predator stalking his prey. Kibum very much liked that feeling. Kibum smiled and Henry smiled back, a bright, innocent smile that didn’t reach his eyes. Henry’s eyes seemed hollow, empty--the over all effect was kind of creepy, cute, but still creepy.

“My name is Kibum.” Kibum said with a smirk. There was no harm in letting Henry know his name, who was the kid going to tell?

Henry’s smile turned impish, it was so adorable that Kibum thought he might throw up.

“I like to know the names of the people I kill.” Henry said.

Kibum didn’t even try not to laugh at that. The kid was good. Kibum had been tracking the mysterious assassin known as the Canadian for a few months, he’d seen enough of his work first hand to know that the Canadian was very, very good at what he did. But he still had a long way to go if he wanted to beat Kibum. Shame the Canadian--Henry--was never going to get that far.

“You can try.” Kibum said. “You should probably start trying now, I have a few more of you Grey guys to take care of and an idiot team member to save. I’m a little pressed for time.”

Henry chuckled, a low, soft little laugh. He didn’t make any move to attack, though, he just continued to move in a slow circle.

“Are you cold, Kibum?” Henry asked. Kibum thought this was kind of a strange question…wait, maybe not. Kibum was still very naked after all. He shrugged carelessly, he was a little cold still but he was warming up now, it wasn’t a big deal. “Good.” Henry said cheerfully. He looked pointedly at Kibum’s crotch. “I’d feel bad for you if I thought your dick was always that size. You should be careful, if it gets too cold it might fall off.”

It’s a good thing that Kibum was above such base insults.

“That all you got?” Kibum said. He stopped moving, he stopped still and stood staring Henry down. Henry stopped his slow circling too, he stood there, still all creep ass smiles. “If you want to provoke you’re opponent into attacking you, you have to do better than that. You have a lot left to learn kid.”

Henry just kept on smiling.

“Yeah,” Henry said. Henry sneered, a slight quirk of the lips. It wasn’t a cute expression…it was almost sort of sexy. Kibum shivered.

Focus, Kibum, focus.

“That,” Henry continued. “Was a lame ass tree costume.”

Kibum saw red. He flung himself at Henry. He thought he heard someone scream, it was a wild, feral sound. Kibum thought that he might have been the one screaming.

The next few minutes passed in a blur of movement, a flurry of kicks and blows. Kibum had pounced almost without thinking. No, wait, he’d pounced completely without thinking and the ensuing chaos didn’t offer a chance for him to formulate a proper battle plan beyond ‘don’t get hit with the axe’. He was so busy trying not to get his head cut off that he didn’t notice the kick aimed at his groin. The pain was so bad that it didn’t register at first. Like his brain had just shut down and refused to acknowledge it. When he did feel it he really felt it, it felt like his crotch was on fire.

Kibum cursed colourfully in Korean and tried to push himself away from Henry. It hurt to breathe, it hurt to think, but he had to get up, he had to get away, had to get even. Oh, he was going to eviscerate this little fucker--just as soon as he could breathe again.

Henry clung to him, he was all grabbing hands and flailing legs. Kibum wasn’t exactly fairing much better, they rolled across the floor, kicking up a cloud of leaves as they went. The Leaves were coarse, they scratched at Kibum’s bare back. Kibum fumbled for purchase and somehow, somehow he managed to get a grip of Henry’s hair and he pulled. He pulled hard, he pulled Henry’s head up and then slammed it to the cold floor. Henry stopped his flailing, he went still, limp. Kibum collapsed on top of him. This guy was hard work.

The pain in his balls was receding to a dull ache that felt kind of good actually. Kibum groaned and reluctantly rolled off the unconscious assassin--trust him to have a pain kink. Kibum sat against the wall, his back resting against the cool surface, he would just rest here for a few minutes. Just long enough for him to catch his breath and for his erection to go down.

Wait, what?

He looked down at his crotch and sure enough there was his manhood standing perkily to attention, despite the almost crushing blow that should have made his cock shrivel and die. He was glad it didn’t shrivel and die, he did like his dick just where it was thank you very much. He could do without the erection, though. It was so not the time and very definitely not the place for this shit.

“Ok, Kibum.” He muttered to himself. “Think unsexy thoughts. Kangin in the shower, Zhou Mi’s shoe collection, Heechul…and Han Geng having sex. No, that’s not helping.”

Kibum moaned. He didn’t realize he’d been reaching down to palm his hard on until he’d done it and no, now was not the time for this. Mission first, masturbating later.

“Heechul’s cats.” Kibum continued muttering. “The smell of Eunhyuk’s office.” He felt himself start to wilt, that had done it. Kibum fervently hoped that the camera he’d installed in Eunhyuk’s office never, ever broke down because there was no way he was ever going back in that room again.

Eventually Kibum felt ready to stand, he pushed himself shakily to his feet. He padded over to where the axe had fallen--lost sometime during the scuffle. He picked it up, he would take care of Henry now and then he’d look for his gun. Then clothes, he really needed to find some clothes. He stood over the unconscious agent, Henry looked so peaceful, like a baby sleeping softly. Kibum felt a stirring in his chest, an alien feeling, it was all warm and fuzzy and vomit inducing…was this what compassion felt like? Oh god he hoped not.

It was a shame, he supposed, to have to end someone so talented. If only they were on the same team, they could have been so great together.

“I’m actually a big fan of your work.” Kibum said, knowing that Henry wouldn’t hear him. Kibum had never admitted this to anyone and he never would admit this to anyone. “That accident you arranged for the Ambassador in Berlin, that was a work of art.” Kibum hefted the axe, ready to swing. “But no one, no one kicks me in the balls.” He swung the axe. Even if I did kind of like…”

Kibum never got to finish his sentence. He found himself falling backwards as Henry kicked out with his legs, sweeping Kibum’s feet out from under him. He landed heavily on his ass, in less than a heartbeat Henry was on him, pinning him to the ground.

“Gotcha!” Henry said triumphantly. “It’s nice to know I have a fan.”

Kibum felt himself blush, his skin felt hot, flushed with heat and excitement. This was so not good. Henry lay fully on top of him, Henry’s sensitive areas pressed hard against Kibum’s sensitive area’s. Kibum groaned and squirmed uncomfortably underneath Henry, all this friction was just serving to coax his sensitive area back to life.

“This,” Henry said smiling that stupidly adorable, creepy smile. “Is where I ask you if you have a roll of quarters in your pocket or are you just happy to see me.” Henry rolled his hips, the pressure caused by this action had a devastating effect on Kibum’s libido. “But you don’t have any pockets.”

Kibum had to fight the urge not to arch his body, to try not to press himself closer to Henry. Kibum thought that Henry might have liked that, Kibum wasn’t the only one erect, he wasn’t the only one having a good time here.

“I’d say the same thing to you.” Kibum choked out the words. “You do have pockets.”

“Yeah, but I don’t have any quarters.”

“Aww, if I had some I’d left you have them so you could call someone who gave a crap.”

Henry sputtered out a laugh and for a split second he looked away and that was all the distraction that Kibum needed. He hooked his legs around Henry and pushed up with his hands, he got enough leverage to flip them both over so that he was now the one on top. Kibum got a surge of satisfaction from the small noise the escaped from Henry’s throat. It sounded like something halfway between a gasp of surprise and a moan of pleasure as Kibum ground himself against Henry. He could feel the hardness of Henry’s erection through the material of his pants. He liked it.

Kibum looked down at the man trapped underneath him, there was nothing cute about him now. Henry lay there, his hair mussed, his face flushed, his eyes and expression guarded. Henry still looked young but all pretence of innocence was gone. Kibum smiled. Then he punched Henry in the face. He found that to be another satisfying action. Kibum made a dive for the axe again but was stopped short by Henry grabbing hold of his legs.

Dammit, why didn’t this kid just stay down?

Things were really starting to get out of hand because now Henry’s face was in Kibum’s crotch and it felt so right that it was just wrong. Kibum tried to plant his knee in Henry’s face but he couldn’t get his leg up, couldn’t get away. Henry licked Kibum’s balls and Kibum let out an embarrassing squeal, he tried to squirm away but Henry held on tight and all Kibum could do was flail uselessly. Henry licked down the length of Kibum’s shaft, up and down, up and down, in almost infuriatingly slow motions before sucking one ball into his mouth. He rolled his tongue around it slowly, sensuously. Kibum groaned and stopped his useless flailing, he grabbed at Henry’s shoulders but he wasn’t sure if he was trying to push Henry away or pull him closer.

“Oh,” Kibum gasped out. “Oh fuck, what are you doing.”

Henry let him go, he moved back, enabling Kibum to push himself to his knees. Kibum felt weak, shaky, this wasn’t how he’d planned on this thing going. He looked at Henry, Henry looked back, his eyes glazed over with lust, wanting. Suddenly Kibum regretted the whole being naked thing, he felt exposed--he was exposed--he felt vulnerable. Kibum didn’t like to be vulnerable.

“I’m playing with my food.” Henry said with a sly grin. A sexy, sly grin.

Kibum didn’t even try to dignify that cheesy line with a response. He flew at Henry again, intending to strangle him--but ended up kissing him instead. Like, oops I slipped and landed on your lips. Kibum kissed him hard, Henry kissed him back harder. The kisses were bruising in their ferocity, Henry tasted like blood and sweat and Kibum, it shouldn’t have been sexy, but it was.

Kibum thought that Henry was wearing too many clothes, it wasn’t fair that Kibum was the only one naked. Kibum thought that he shouldn’t be thinking anything about Henry’s clothes--he shouldn’t be doing this at all.

And then Henry was naked. Kibum couldn’t quite get a grip on the buttons of Henry’s shirt, his fumbling ministrations weren’t getting him anywhere so he started ripping, tearing at fabric until they were lying there among the leaves, skin to skin.

They bit and clawed at each other. Henry scratched along Kibum’s back, drawing blood. Kibum sucked and licked at the curve of Henry’s neck, leaving deep purple and red marks.

Kibum knew where all this was heading but he was too caught up in the moment to stop it. He knew he couldn’t let the cloud of lust completely fog up his thoughts, Henry would likely strike when Kibum was at his weakest. Or maybe Henry would wait until they both got off. God, Kibum really needed to get off and he needed to get off right the hell now. All this friction was torture, there wasn’t enough, there was too much, he needed more, more, just a little more to push him over the edge. Henry pressed himself closer, rubbed against Kibum, ground himself against him. Kibum saw stars, he saw pretty, pretty lights. He screamed out his orgasm at the same time Henry cried out with his own.

Kibum’s vision began to blur and dim and he thought that he might be dying. This was it, he’s let his guard down and now, and now…

“There are worse ways to go.” He whispered, and then he passed out.

*

He woke up, which surprised him. He wasn’t going to complain about waking up since he did wake up feeling like he was all in one piece. He was sore, but he was still all in one piece.

Kibum groaned and tried to push himself up, the ground he was lying on was cold, the leaves irritated his skin, he felt sticky with sweat and other substances. Gross. The person beside him moaned and stirred awake.

Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh shit.

“When I can stand up,” Kibum said softly. “I am going to kill you.”

“Just keep telling yourself that, dear.” Henry said. Then Henry rolled over putting his back to Kibum, he started snoring after falling back asleep almost instantly.

Kibum let himself fall back down, he just didn’t have the energy to hold himself up. He lay next to Henry and tried to take stock of his predicament. Just how the hell did he end up here? How did he end up like this. He blamed Heechul. He’s not sure how or why but somehow everything is always Heechul’s fault. Kibum lay there and he thought and he really didn’t like was he was thinking.

He’d just fucked an enemy agent. No, wait, they didn’t actually fuck…he had sexual relations with an enemy agent. He was disgrace to the name Team Black. Kibum was angry, angry at Henry for being so adorably sexy and irresistible and angry at himself for being so damn easy.

He was Kim fucking Kibum, he was not easy.

He slapped Henry on the ass. Hard. Henry yelped in surprise.

“Wake the fuck up!” Kibum said loudly. How anyone could sleep right now was beyond him, they were still in the middle of the damn hallway.

Henry scooted up and over to rest against the wall. He moved stiffly, like every movement hurt. Good, that’s just how Kibum felt and he shouldn’t be the only one to be feeling this pain. Kibum winced as he moved to sit next to the younger agent.

“Well…” Kibum started.

“Well…” Henry repeated.

They sat there in silence for a few minutes.

“So…” Kibum started again.

“Should we…?” Henry pointed to the axe. “Should we try that again?”

Kibum though about it. They should, they really should, Kibum hated to think that he had tried to kill someone and then failed miserably.

He shook his head

“It hurts to move.” Kibum admitted. It killed him a little to admit that.

“Yeah,” Henry agreed. “It really does. You are vicious.”

Silence.

Awkward, awkward silence.

“Hey,” Henry said. “Did you mean it when you said you liked my work?”

Kibum nodded. He regretted the motion because it hurt to nod.

“Yes,” Kibum said, wincing a little. “I’ve been following you for a while, I’ve seen you in action.”

Henry smiled, but this time it was a bright, honest smile that lit up his face. It lasted only a second, but in that second Kibum thought Henry was beautiful.

“You have? How long were you following me for?”

“About three months.”

“Really, wow. I had no idea. I can usually tell when someone is tailing me, people leave traces. You’re good.”

“Thank you.” Kibum blushed a little. “There were a couple of feds on your tail at the same time.”

“I know, I caught them. They got sloppy”

Kibum grinned, a wild grin. “I may have helped them along with that sloppiness. I wanted to see what you’d do to them.”

“Oh, you are evil! I like it.”

Silence.

Awkward, awkward silence.

“So,” Henry said after a while. “What now? I don’t really want to kill you now.”

Kibum shrugged. He didn’t particularly want to kill Henry anymore either.

“Well, I did come here to find out what you guys were up to, stop you and then get Cho Kyuhyun back. But only so I could interrogate him myself. Just don’t tell Zhou Mi that.”

“Zhou Mi?”

“The guy I came here with.”

“Oh.”

“Since he’s the only other member of my team who does anything that resembles work I guess you could say he’s my partner.”

“Oh, so have you and he ever…” Henry let the question go unfinished, he seemed embarrassed to be voicing it at all.

“Oh, no, no, no, no.” Kibum said with a laugh. Then he paused, he thought back… “Well, once at a Christmas party, but it didn’t mean anything.”

“Oh, ok.”

Silence.

Awkward, awkward silence.

“Between you, me and the wall,” Henry said after a few more minutes. “I don’t think any of them have any idea what is it they are doing or what they want. If you just leave them to it I’m sure they’ll get distracted by something shiny. That Ryeowook is kinda scary, he needs to get laid in the worst way.” Henry laughed to himself, a delighted little chuckle. “I’ve only known them all half a day but even I can tell that they all really need to get laid. Especially that Sungmin.” Henry stopped laughing abruptly, he cocked his head to the side in confusion. “I don’t even know why I’m here. This isn’t my usual line of work.”

“Well, between you, me and the wall.” Kibum said, echoing Henry’s words. “I’ve always wanted to go independent. Be a lone wolf, fighting the good, I mean bad fight.”

Henry hummed in agreement, though Kibum wasn’t sure what Henry was agreeing with.

“That sounds nice.” Henry said. “I’ve been part of a team for a day and already I want to kill them all. I think I prefer being solo.”

Silence.

Slightly less awkward silence.

“I think I’m going to go to Aruba.” Kibum said. “I have always wanted to go there.”

“Now?” Henry asked and Kibum nodded.

“As soon as I can stand. I’m still sore.”

“I have never been to Aruba except on business.” Henry said. “Hard to enjoy the sun when you have to make a quick getaway.”

Kibum was about to take a risk, a stupid risk that could only end in sex. Proper sex this time…hopefully. He was about to say they should go to Aruba together, but he was interrupted by someone shouting. They had been too busy with their pillow talk that they hadn’t heard someone come crunching through the leaves.

“OH GOD!” Someone said. Kibum looked up and found the pretty guy from the park, the one who had attacked him, looming over them both. He looked horrified. “Oh god, I didn’t need to see that! Who are you? Henry why are you naked? What is wrong with everyone today? Are there no professionals left in this business?”

“Hey, Sungmin!” Henry called out to the pretty guy before he could run away from them. “Tell Ryeowook I quit.”

The pretty guy--Sungmin-- just looked at Henry blankly. “Speak Ko-re-an.” Sungmin said, and then he turned and fled down the hall. “That’s it.” Kibum heard Sungmin cry. “I QUIT!”

Kibum laughed. “Looks like that’s two members Team Grey is going to lose.”

Henry just shrugged. “Eh, they’ll cope.” Henry stood, he helped Kibum get to his feet. “We should find some clothes.”

Kibum could only agree.

.end chapter eight

[KPOP RPS] Multi Chap: Baby, this ain't nothing but a thing - Chapter seven {super junior}

2011-04-07T09:45:03Z

Title: Baby, this ain't nothing but a thing - Chapter seven
Rating: NC-17
Pairing: Mainly: Kyuhyun/Zhou Mi and Yesung/Ryeowook. With a side of: Eunhyuk/Donghae, Kangin/Leeteuk, Heechul/Han Geng. With a view towards Sungmin/Kyuhyun/Zhou Mi and eventually there will be some Henry/Kibum with a veritable pairing free for all in between.
Warnings: Sexual situations, sexual innuendo, voyeurism, bad language and some violence
Word count: This chapter = 3, 657
Summary: Team White and Team Black have been pitting themselves against each other for years. They've become too wrapped up in this Spy vs Spy game, too wrapped up in thir own dispute to see the bigger picture. Enter the shadowy Team Grey who have their own agenda and their own way of getting things done.
A/N: In which Super Junior are all Spies and they kind of fail at it. Spy vs Spy AU.

Aaaaaaand the first team to properly get their freak on is....

~~Character profiles~~ Who is in what team | Chapter one | Chapter two | Chapter three | Chapter four | Chapter five | Chapter six

Chapter seven

Yesung got lost. Again. This hadn’t been their base of operations long enough for him to learn his way around. He knew how to find his way in, how to find his way to the main operations rooms, how to get to his laboratory and then how to get out from there. And really, that’s all he needed to know, it’s not like he had much call to go wandering around. Ryeowook had seen to it that he hadn’t had a chance to anyway. Either his Boss was hauling him off on outside missions to capture enemy agents, or else he’d been practically chained to his work bench working on perfecting that fool proof truth serum.

Sometimes, sometimes Yesung thought that Ryeowook had a one track mind. And that track was completely the wrong track.

Not that anyone had asked his opinion. No one ever asked his opinion on anything.

He kicked at the ground in a fit of irritation. He didn’t want to go look for the intruders, not on his own anyway. He wasn’t even armed properly, what if the intruders found him first and killed him dead? All he had was a stun gun, because Ryeowook didn’t trust him enough to let him have a real gun that would shoot actual bullets. It was only one time. One time. Geez, you almost shoot another team member’s balls off one time and they never let you live it down. Shindong was all right in the end and he forgave Yesung…eventually.

Something behind him creaked, a footstep? Yesung whirled round, his little toy raised and ready to fire. But there was no one there. Yesung straightened up from the half crouch he hadn’t realized he’d fallen into. He checked around to make sure there really was no one there, no one around to see that little ‘incident’. Then he chuckled softly to himself, this old place was full of strange noises.

“I hope Ryeowook is ok.” Yesung said absently. He tucked the stun gun in his pocket, he felt silly holding it. He smoothed out his t-shirt and turned back to the direction he’d been heading in. Did he want to carry on going that way? Did he really? I was as good a way as any, he supposed. He shrugged, maybe it would be better just to head back to the main operations room.

If he could find his way back to the main operations room that is.

He turned back around…and almost hit the blade of an axe with his face.

“Jesus Christ!” Yesung yelped as he flung himself backwards, he landed heavily on his ass.

“Sorry,” Henry said with a wide, innocent looking smile. “I didn’t realize it was you.”

Henry was making noises, Yesung could tell there were words coming out of Henry’s mouth, but they were all garbled and ‘English’. Yesung just blinked up at him.

“Huh?”

Henry laughed. It was a musical little sound, it was cute, it was kind of eerie. Henry reached out a hand, Yesung eyed it warily like the hand might bite him, like Henry might try to swing the axe at him again. Henry held the axe in a loose grip in his left hand, he held it lazily, comfortably.

With a sigh, Yesung reached out and took the offered hand. Henry pulled him up off the floor with seemingly little effort. Yesung resented that a little…no, make that a lot.

“Let’s go.” Henry said and he started to walk away. When Yesung didn’t follow him--and Yesung didn’t follow him because he didn’t know he was supposed to--Henry turned back around. He nodded his head in the direction he’d been going. Ahhh, Yesung understood now, but he wasn’t all that sure that he wanted to follow the creepy new kid. Maybe being on his own was better after all. Henry walked on and Yesung followed--very reluctantly. Something crunched under his feet, Yesung looked down. A trial of leaves lead out along the corridor.

Leaves? What in the hell?

“Leaves?” Yesung said out loud. “What in the hell?”

“It’s the tree.” Ryeowook said as he suddenly rounded a corner. “It’s the tree.” Ryeowook narrowed his eyes as he said this, a dark, dangerous expression on his face. It sent a thrill down Yesung’s spine, but he couldn’t tell if he was terrified or turned on…probably both. “Henry,” Ryeowook continued. “Go find him. Follow the leaves, they will lead you to him.”

Ryeowook speaking in English was hot. Yesung had no idea what he was saying but it was still hot.

Focus, Yesung, focus.

“Yesung, come back with me to the main operations room.” Ryeowook said, switching effortlessly back to Korean. “I have a bad feeling about this.” Ryeowook’s voice was barely a growl as he said the last few words. That growl was all kinds of hot too.

Focus, Yesung, focus.

“Hey, where did Henry go?” Yesung asked, having only just noticed that the younger agent had left. Ryeowook just shot him a narrow eyed glare and turned to walk away. He moved with such quick determination that Yesung had to almost run to keep up with him.

*

The first thing Yesung noticed when he entered the main operations room was Sungmin lying sprawled, unmoving on the floor.

“Sungminnie!” Yesung cried, running to the fallen man’s side.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” Ryeowook shouted, a long, long cry. “He’s gone!”

Yesung looked up. The fact that Cho Kyuhyun was missing would have been the second thing he noticed…probably.

Ryeowook kicked angrily at the chair that Kyuhyun had previously been tied to. He kicked it so hard that the chair fell back, knocking against the little side table as it went down. The contents of the table wobbled precariously. Yesung winced, there was still a lot of serum left in the bottle and Yesung didn’t like to think of the consequences should it fall and spill.

“What happened here?” Ryeowook demanded to know. Yesung just shook his head, he had absolutely no idea.

“Sungmin-ah!” Yesung said as he gently shook the younger man. When that didn’t get any results Yesung slapped him. Hard. “Wake up!”

Sungmin groaned, he opened his eyes, then he winced and closed them again.

“Oww.” He moaned. He opened his eyes again, slowly, carefully this time. He looked up at Yesung and his eyes went wide as if in panic. He pushed himself quickly into a sitting position, he swayed a little, he held his head in his hands. “Ok, too soon for moving.” He mumbled.

“Sungmin-ah, are you ok?” Yesung asked.

“No.” Sungmin said softly. “I think I’m going to throw up.”

Gently, Yesung pushed Sungmin’s face away so that Sungmin was looking away from him. Just in case. Yesung didn’t want to get thrown up on.

“There is no time for throwing up.” Ryeowook snapped. “Sungmin, what happened here? Where is Cho Kyuhyun?”

Sungmin blinked slowly, like he didn’t really understand the question. He was silent for a minute and then…

“I’m going to kill him.” Sungmin said very calmly. “I am going to kill him until he is dead.”

“Redundant words are redundant.” Yesung said with a smile. Sungmin hit him. Hard. “Oww.”

“Ungrateful bastard.” Sungmin muttered as he tried to push himself to his feet.

“Uhh, sorry?” Yesung was a little confused, he wasn’t sure what he was supposed to be ungrateful for.

“I wasn’t talking about you.”

“Oh.” Who was he talking about then? Yesung was about to ask but Ryeowook cut him off.

“Sungmin, what happened?”

Sungmin stood up, he smoothed out his suit and then he turned to face his boss.

“It was Team Black.” Sungmin said. “One of them came in here, knocked me out and took Kyuhyun away.”

“How did he manage to get the drop on you?”

“It’s not like I went down without a fight.” Sungmin said petulantly. He crossed his arms over his chest and pouted. But Ryeowook wasn’t paying him anymore attention, instead he was pacing the room, a faintly maniacal look on his face.

“I knew it!” Ryeowook said and there was fervour in his voice. “I knew it! It was a trap, them leaving Kyuhyun there. It was too easy. They left the tree to guard him knowing that we would be trying to get Kyuhyun for ourselves. They bugged the kid just in case and when their first plan failed to stop us they followed us back here.
The tree must still be here looking for the information they think we got from Cho, Black want the code breaker too.” Ryeowook stopped his pacing and turned to face his team. “But they don’t know that we don’t know what they think we know.”

“Wait.” Yesung said, raising his hand. “Wait, I’m confused. We don’t actually know anything.”

“Yes, but they don’t know that. And now Black have Cho Kyuhyun and we have nothing.”

“Uh, no Boss.” Sungmin said a little hesitantly. “I don’t think that’s it at all. The Black agent that came in here didn’t seem to want the code breaker or anything other than Kyuhyun. I think he wanted Kyuhyun because he, well, wanted Kyuhyun.” Sungmin paused, he looked a little ill. “Wait, wait…the tree? The tree guy is here? Is he still naked?”

Yesung tried not to laugh, he did. He didn’t try very hard, but he did try.

“Are you going to be all ‘Arrrggh my eyes!’ again?” Yesung asked and he couldn’t keep the smile off his face. He covered his eyes in a passable imitation of Sungmin’s earlier distress. “Can not unsee!”

“Shut up, Hyung!” Sungmin whined. “He was naked! You can’t go being all naked in professional situations, it’s undignified. It offended my delicate sensibilities.”

“Oh please, your sensibilities are about as delicate as concrete. I don’t see what your problem with nakedness is, I saw the way you looked at Kyuhyun when we had him.”

“Yeah, it was probably the same way you look at…”

“CHILDREN!” Ryeowook snapped. “Shut up, the both of you!”

Ryeowook’s back was to them now and Yesung risked quickly poking his tongue out at Sungmin before Ryeowook turned back around. Sungmin pulled a face back at him, Ryeowook saw it. Yesung snickered.

Ryeowook ignored them both.

“The tree won’t be a problem for much longer.” Ryeowook said. Yesung had the feeling that Ryeowook was talking more to himself then to him and Sungmin. “Yes, Henry will take care of the tree.” Ryeowook placed a delicate finger to his chin, his eyes became distant, his expression thoughtful. Ryeowook was planning something, Yesung could tell.

Yesung sighed almost wistfully. Ryeowook was so beautiful when he was being brilliant.

“Yesung!” Ryeowook said. “Fetch me the files we have on Team Black!”

Yesung nodded and walked though the door that led to his laboratory. It took him a few minutes to find the files because, well, it took him a while to find anything in this mess. But find them he did and he brought them out and handed them to Ryeowook.

“Sungmin,” Ryeowook said as he flipped through the papers. “The Black agent that jumped you, what did he look like?”

“He didn’t jump me.” Sungmin muttered. “The jumping was mutual.”

Yesung snickered again. Sungmin ignored him.

“He was tall.” Sungmin said. “He spoke with an accent, I think he might have been Chinese.”

“Zhou Mi.” Ryeowook said, his eyes narrowed. Yesung was impressed that Ryeowook knew that without properly looking through the files. “Sungmin!”

“Yes, Boss?”

“Go round up Shindong, bring him back here. We need to re-group and go after the Black agent, we’ll get both him and Kyuhyun. If Zhou Mi really did just come here to rescue Kyuhyun, I want to know why Teams White and Black are working together. Yesung, follow me!”

“Yes, boss!”

It happened in slow motion, the really awful kind. The kind where time slows down to the barest crawl so you can see in explicit detail just how much you fucked up. It happened just like that.

Yesung tripped. He wasn’t sure just what he tripped over--probably nothing, but still, he tripped. Instinctively he reached out with his hands to stop himself, to brace for impact. His flailing arms smashed into the little side table, everything on it crashed to the floor. The bottle holding the rest of the serum shattered. The liquid felt almost painfully cold as it splashed on his face and, to his horror, Yesung saw that most of the liquid went not on him but on…

Oh, oh shit.

“Ohhhh.” Yesung dimly heard Sungmin say. “Ohhhh, you are in so much trouble.”

“Sungmin-ah.” Yesung said as he scrambled to his feet. He felt dizzy, already the serum was taking effect. “Sungmin-ah, you have to help me!”

“Oh, no, no, no.” Sungmin said. Yesung saw that Sungmin was now as far across the room, as far away from them as he could get. “Oh no, you got it on you. You stay away from me, I don’t want it on me too.”

Then Sungmin left the room. Yesung might have imagined it, but he thought he heard Sungmin giggle as he went.

*

Ryeowook whimpered. It was a small, helpless sound that spoke to parts of Yesung he’d tried to ignore when it came to his boss. And that wasn’t just the truth serum talking, that concoction was just making the little needy voices shout louder.

Yesung fell to his knees, he just didn’t have the strength to hold himself up, he didn’t have the strength to resist though he knew that he really, really should.

“Wookie-ah.” He breathed out the name, whispered it like it was prayer.

“Yesung.” Ryeowook groaned. He had fallen to his knees too, already his hair was matted with sweat. “Yesungie…what? Help me.” Ryeowook reached out for him and Yesung ached to reach back but…

He shouldn’t do this. He couldn’t do this.

Could he?

He tried to think scientifically, logically. Which was hard to do since thinking wasn’t what he wanted to be doing right then. It was the aphrodisiac, that’s why he was feeling this way, why they were both feeling this way. Yesung heard Ryeowook groan again, it sounded like Ryeowook was groaning Yesung’s name.

Oh god.

When this stuff was injected into you, the truth part of the truth serum was the fasted and most powerful acting. But when it touched your skin…

Yesung felt light headed, dizzy, like all his blood was rushing fast to that one certain spot. Oh god it hurt, it hurt so good. Ryeowook cried out and this time Yesung didn’t even try to fight against the urge to go to him. They fell together in a tangle of limbs and Yesung had the vague notion that they should move this out of this room--they should move this to his laboratory perhaps, there was a bed in there. Well, it was more like a lumpy old sofa that Yesung sometimes fell asleep on, but it would be more comfortable than this floor.

Moving, moving might be a problem though.

Ryeowook clawed at him, scratching at his skin, pulling at his clothes, trying to pull him closer.

“Hyung,” Ryeowook breathed against Yesung’s ear. Yesung shivered, Ryeowook had never called him that before even though Ryeowook was younger than him. Ryeowook was his boss. “Hyung.” Ryeowook said again. Yesung liked the way the word sounded coming from Ryeowook’s lips. “Hyung, when this is over I am going to kill you.”

Ok, Yesung didn’t so much like the way that sounded.

“Wookie-ah, Wookie-ah we shouldn’t do this.” Yesung stammered out the words. He didn’t really mean them but he thought he should say them anyway.

“No, you made me like this.” Ryeowook’s voice was barely a hiss, his breath tickled Yesung’s neck. Ryeowook’s hand cupped Yesung’s crotch. “You’re going to fix me.”

“Yes sir.” It was the only thing Yesung could think of to say.

Ryeowook pushed him down, straddled him, ground himself against Yesung’s erection. This was moving to fast…wait, shouldn’t they be naked for this? Ryeowook obviously had the same thought--about the nakedness. From the desperation with which Ryeowook tore at Yesung’s shirt it was clear that Ryeowook thought things weren’t moving fast enough.

It wasn’t until they were both naked, pressed skin to skin, that Yesung realized there might be a problem with this. Well, there were lots of problems with this, but Yesung could see a pretty big one if things continued heading the way they were heading. It had been a while since he’d been with a guy. Ever since he’d joined Team Grey he’d been saving himself--futilely, or so he thought--for Ryeowook. But he was pretty sure that he still remembered the mechanics of sex, though. They needed things, things they didn’t have to hand right then.

Yesung felt warm, Ryeowook’s skin felt hot, flushed. The concrete floor was soothingly cold against his bare skin. It felt so good, but he had to get up. Had to get up. Ryeowook rubbed against him again, it was really, really hard to concentrate when he did that.

He tried to push Ryeowook up and off him but Ryeowook clung on to him, like a cute little limpet. Right, new tactic. Ryeowook wasn’t all that heavy so Yesung tried pushing himself up while Ryeowook held on to his waist, he climbed shakily to his feet then he gripped Ryeowook’s arms and hauled him to his feet too. Yesung’s legs felt weak, shaky and they gave out under him. He tried to lean on Ryeowook for support but Ryeowook wasn’t faring much better and they both crashed to the floor again.

“This isn’t going well.” Yesung muttered.

“Oh, I think it’s going just fine.” Ryeowook said as he climbed back on top of Yesung.

“But, Wookie-ah. We need…”

Ryeowook kissed him then, Yesung wisely stopped talking.

As Ryeowook kissed him he shifted his hips, rubbing against Yesung’s erection. Yesung groaned into the kiss, he reached down and cupped Ryeowook’s ass with both his hands, pulling Ryeowook forward a little so that all of his weight wasn’t quite so present. If Ryeowook kept this up then Yesung wouldn’t have to worry about the things they were lacking right now because it wasn’t going to get that far, Yesung felt like he was about to come right then and there.

He felt Ryeowook smile. Ryeowook’s breath was barely a soft rush of air, Yesung thought Ryeowook might have been saying something but he couldn’t quite make out the words. Ryeowook sat up again, clawing his hands over Yesung’s chest as he did so. Then Ryeowook leaned off to the side, he stretched out, extending his arms as if reaching for something. Yesung wasn’t sure what Ryeowook was reaching for but he thought he should help, he just wasn’t sure how.

Moving, moving was a problem.

He didn’t want to move, but he didn’t want to stay here like this. He needed, he needed Ryeowook to kiss him again, he wanted to feel Ryeowook riding him, he wanted to tell Ryeowook that he was the most amazing and beautiful thing in the world.

Oh, crap. That would be the truth part of the truth serum kicking in.

Yesung bit his lip, hard enough that he tasted blood. He tried to hold the words back, hold them in.

Ryeowook sat back up then, now he had something in his hands--a bottle of lube. Where had that come from?

“Where did that come from?”

Ryeowook just smiled a sweet little smile that didn’t quite match the look in his eyes. Not for the first time Yesung noted that Ryeowook had the face of an angel but the eyes of a devil.

“Don’t ask such stupid questions.” Ryeowook said. “Just be a good little subordinate and shut up and fuck me.”

“Yes sir!”

So he did.

It was hard and rough and messy and filled with such intense need that Yesung thought his entire being would tear itself apart. His whole body vibrated with need, the need to touch, to taste, to feel. He felt like he couldn’t get close enough, like nothing would ever be enough. He screamed out Ryeowook’s name as he came. He tried to wait for Ryeowook to finish first, but he just couldn’t hold himself back.

Ryeowook followed soon after, he collapsed on top of Yesung, the both of them were spent and exhausted.

“Ryeowookie.” Yesung said softly. He could hear himself talking, he knew that he shouldn’t be talking right now, he should shut up. He should just shut up. But he couldn’t. “Ryeowookie, you’re a bit evil and sometimes you can be really scary…but I like you. I really, really like you.”

“Yesungie.” Ryeowook said, his voice was soft too, breathless. “You’re incompetent and a little annoying…but I like you too.”

*

Yesung thought they must have fallen asleep after that because the next thing he knew he was being jolted awake by the sound of someone screaming.

“OH GOD!” Someone shouted--it sounded like Shindong. “OH GOD I DIDN’T NEED TO SEE THAT! I REALLY DIDN’T NEED TO SEE THAT!!!”

Yesung tried to push himself up to see what the matter was, but Ryeowook was snuggled up close to him and Yesung didn’t want to disturb him.

“Sungmin-ah! Why didn’t you warn me they were doing that?”

“I will not be the only one to feel this pain.” Sungmin said. “Oh, really! You had to do it here? We have to eat in this room you know!”

Yesung heard them both leave, he heard Sungmin stomp away. For a little a guy he sure could make a lot of noise. Yesung knew that he was going to have to move, he was going to have to wake up Ryeowook. They had work to do, enemy agents to find.

In a minute, he would do that in just a minute.

.end chapter seven.

[KPOP RPS] Multi chap: Baby, this ain't nothing but a thing - Chapter six {super junior}

2011-03-30T20:06:24Z

Title: Baby, this ain't nothing but a thing - Chapter six
Rating: R
Pairing: Mainly: Kyuhyun/Zhou Mi and Yesung/Ryeowook. With a side of: Eunhyuk/Donghae, Kangin/Leeteuk, Heechul/Han Geng. With a view towards Sungmin/Kyuhyun/Zhou Mi and eventually there will be some Henry/Kibum \o/
Warnings: Sexual situations, sexual innuendo, voyeurism, bad language and some violence
Word count: This chapter = 4, 679 *sobs* so long
Summary: Team White and Team Black have been pitting themselves against each other for years. They've become too wrapped up in this Spy vs Spy game, too wrapped up in thir own dispute to see the bigger picture. Enter the shadowy Team Grey who have their own agenda and their own way of getting things done.
A/N: In which Super Junior are all Spies and they kind of fail at it. Spy vs Spy AU.

~~Character profiles~~ Who is in what team | Chapter one | Chapter two | Chapter three | Chapter four | Chapter five

Chapter six

“You’re getting leaves everywhere.” Zhou Mi grumbled.

Kibum didn’t answer him. Kibum hadn’t spoken to him since he’d regained consciousness and had been able to tell the tale of Team Grey’s attack. Then Kibum had settled in for a good long sulk. He was sulking because someone had managed to get the drop on him. On him. On the mighty and fearless Kibum. Now Kibum was sat, arms folded, determinedly looking out of the passenger window, his lip stuck out in an adorable little pout that made him look all of twelve. Kibum had--thankfully--managed to get all the leaves off his face, he’d said something about water soluble glue. Zhou Mi thought that it sounded kind of gross and nasty and he didn’t want it coming anywhere near him, just the thought of having that stuff stuck to him made his face itch.

Still, Kibum did look cute when he pouted. If Zhou Mi wasn’t so worried about Kyuhyun he would find it funny.

“And I don’t even want to know why you are naked under all that get up.” Zhou Mi continued. He was just talking now, spouting words to fill up the silence. He hated driving in silence, but Kibum kept making this strange growling noise whenever Zhou Mi went to turn on the stereo.

“You don’t have to come you know.” Zhou Mi said. And really, Kibum didn’t. Zhou Mi would be perfectly fine walking into a den of evil spies…wait, Team Black were the evil spies. So that would make Team Grey eviler spies? Maybe. But then did that make Team White the good guys? Zhou Mi didn’t like to think about it all too much, it made his head hurt.

The point was that Zhou Mi would be fine, totally and completely fine. He did have the fleeting thought that he should go back to Team Black HQ and maybe get back up. And while he was there he should probably get everyone’s phone numbers instead of always relying on Heechul’s spy gadgets, the ones that Zhou Mi was prone to leaving around and then losing. Kibum had their phone numbers but only because the little ear piece transmitters didn’t transmit all the way to Yemen or Timbuktu--or wherever else Kibum happened to be. Zhou Mi didn’t go back to HQ because, well, he was essentially embarking on a mission to rescue a member of Team white and he wasn’t sure that Heechul would approve. Heechul never approved of anything unless there was something in it for him--like sex, and this was purely a mission of mercy. Totally and completely.

Totally.

“I’m going to kill them.” Kibum said after a few more silent minutes. His voice was so casually calm that he might have been talking about the weather. “I am going to rip them to pieces, tear them apart and use their entrails for a skipping rope.”

“Oh…kay.” Zhou Mi said very, very slowly. He made a mental note for future reference, never knock Kibum unconscious. Ever. For any reason. Ever.

Zhou Mi thought it best just to drive and not to try and talk to Kibum for a while.

The transmitter on the dashboard beeped, the signal from the bug he’d planted on Kyuhyun was getting stronger. He’d hooked the transmitter up to his Sat Nav system and now it was showing a definite location.

“He’s there.” Zhou Mi said. Said more to himself than to Kibum. “Let’s go!”

||

“Wow.” Zhou Mi said half in wonderment half in confusion as he surveyed Team Grey’s HQ. At least he assumed this was Team Grey’s HQ, the transmitter told him that this was where Kyuhyun was, so it was good bet that this was indeed Grey territory. “This is…”

“Low rent.” Kibum finished for him.

Zhou Mi shook his head, clearly this was a team that had no shame. Either that or they had spent all their budget on importing spies from Canada. Who knew what nefarious things these people were doing to poor Kyuhyun inside this ‘building’.

“Ok.” Zhou Mi said with determination. “Let’s go.”

“Wait.” Kibum, said. He reached out and grabbed at Zhou Mi’s arm, the jerky movement made part of Kibum’s costume slip, exposing a smooth, pale shoulder. Kibum sighed and pulled it back up, shedding more leaves as he did so. “Wait. Do you have any kind of plan at all? You can’t just go barging in there.”

“I wasn’t going to barge, I was going to sneak. You know, sneaky sneaky.”

Kibum sighed again, he rolled his eyes.

“How about this.” Kibum said, his tone ever so slightly condescending. “You sneak that way,” Kibum pointed off to the right. “And I’ll sneak that way.” Kibum pointed off to the left. “I’ll create a distraction and take out any of Team Grey that get in my way.”

“And by take out you mean…”

Kibum just looked at him, one eyebrow raised.

“Right, yes.” Zhou Mi conceded. “Rip, tear, entrails as a skipping rope. I got it.”

Zhou Mi shuddered as he watched Kibum leave, a trail of leaves scattered in his wake. Kibum’s costume was slowly disintegrating.

Zhou Mi wasn’t sure he liked Kibum, but right now Kibum was all he had and Zhou Mi, Zhou Mi had some rescuing to do.

||

Sneaking, Zhou Mi had to concede, was never his strong suit. Though to be fair it was hard to sneak anywhere around in this crumbling, tumbling down building. Every step he took something creaked, something that he was pretty sure wasn’t him…he wasn’t that rusty. It was eerie, this place, it was all dirty and creaking and wrong, Zhou Mi was just imagining that his soft footsteps sounded louder than they were, he was. He stepped carefully, there were layers upon layers of dust, most of it already disturbed by the footfalls of Team Grey. Zhou Mi tried to match their footprints, tried not to make too many of his own.

He heard other footsteps, loud and purposeful. The floor above him creaked and then there was the heavy clunk of someone stomping down some stairs. Zhou Mi had barely a second to flatten himself to the wall, try to make himself as small as he could, and since he wasn’t exactly small to start with it was very, very hard. He managed to hide himself in a gap between a pair of rickety old bookcases and he tried very hard not to shudder at the thought of all the dust and grime now collecting on his suit.

He held his breath as someone walked by him. Zhou Mi immediately recognised the young man as the one from the photo Kibum had showed him--The Canadian. Even now, here in the flesh, he didn’t look like much of a threat, he was kind of small and almost unbearably cute. Zhou Mi had the fleeting thought that he should jump out now, catch the kid unaware, take him out. It would be one less member of Team Grey to worry about. Zhou Mi was about to make his move, he was…but the kid stopped, turned slowly and looked around like he sensed there was someone there, someone there watching him. Zhou Mi tried to press his back against the wall, tried to will himself to disappear. There was something in the kids eyes, something cold, scary. Something merciless. The Canadian didn’t look like he was armed, but then violin strings weren’t exactly hard to conceal. The Canadian frowned and moved away, a slow, steady retreat. He prowled away, his movements almost feline, a hunter off to look for his prey. The Canadian headed off towards the front of the building, to the place where Zhou Mi had last seen Kibum. Zhou Mi hoped that Kibum was a strong enough tree to be able to take care of himself. Though given Kibum’s whole ‘rip, tear, entrails’ speech Zhou Mi felt almost sorry for The Canadian.

Zhou Mi had to leave his transmitter in the car. It wouldn’t be all that much help in pinpointing Kyuhyun’s location inside this base. It would beep louder the closer Zhou Mi got to him and since Zhou Mi was supposed to be sneaking a loud beeping noise would be very detrimental. So he was having to rely on faith and blind luck when it came to finding the fair maiden--not that Zhou Mi would ever tell Kyuhyun that he’d referred to him as the fair maiden, or the damsel in distress even if that referral had only been in his head.

Logic dictated that The Canadian had to have come from somewhere, so that somewhere would be a good enough place to start looking. Zhou Mi peaked out from behind his old bookcase and--seeing no one--decided to pick his way up the stairs following where he thought The Canadian might have come from.

Almost immediately he had to hide himself again because someone else stomped purposefully down the stairs. This time it was a larger guy, he was mumbling and grumbling things Zhou Mi wasn’t sure he wanted or needed to know about.

So, that was two members of Team Grey. Zhou Mi thought he was safe in assuming that there was five of them, where were the other three? With Kyuhyun maybe? Zhou Mi had to find him.

At the top of the stairs there was a long corridor, it stretched off to both the left and right, at the end of each corridor there was a turning and god only knew where those led to. This place was like one giant broken maze, Zhou Mi had to concede that maybe it was kind of brilliant…in a really disgusting and dirty way. There was no alarm system here, Zhou Mi was able to walk around undetected. Obviously Team Grey didn’t think they needed any security since any and all intruders who ventured in here would likely get lost and never find their way back out. Zhou Mi had a flash of an image where Kibum found his dust covered skeleton crammed between the two bookcases where he had been hiding. Though in Zhou Mi’s morbid little imaginings Kibum had managed to find some proper clothes.

The floorboards under his feet moaned wearily as he walked and Zhou Mi winced with every step. He had to look in every room he passed, at this rate finding Kyuhyun was going to take time, too much time. And, Zhou Mi had no real idea which direction The Canadian or the other member of Team Grey had come from.

Zhou Mi sighed quietly, he rubbed at his eyes--all the dust was making them itch.

“Kui Xian.” Zhou Mi said, his voice barely a whisper. The Chinese name just slipped out of him, the word felt good on his tongue, when he said Kyuhyun he sounded almost like he was coughing up phlegm. Not the most romantic of things. “Kui Xian, where are you?”

*

After what felt like an age he rounded another corner and ended up somewhere near where he started, at least he thought he did. It vaguely looked like the same stairwell, the same termite infested bookcases. He breathed a sigh of relief at the almost familiar surroundings--he knew where the exit was from here, the exit was good. He would find Kyuhyun and they would both get to that exit together.

Then he heard footsteps again, this place was like Beijing Train Station there was that much activity. Once again he squeezed himself between the bookcases, he managed to get himself hidden just before The Canadian came stalking passed him again. The kid was carrying an axe now. Zhou Mi was very, very sure that he didn’t want to know where the axe had come from and just what The Canadian was planning on doing with it.

Zhou Mi waited a minute to give the kid a head start before following him, hoping he would be lead to what he had come here for.

“Hold on, Kui Xian. I’m coming.”

*

Zhou Mi watched the three men leave the room at the end of the hall. Kyuhyun had to be behind that door, Zhou Mi was sure of it. Three of Team Grey were leaving to find the intruders, the large one Zhou Mi had seen earlier was no where in sight which left one more member of Team Grey unaccounted for. Zhou Mi thought he might have been left behind, someone had to stay and guard the hostage.

Zhou Mi could handle one man, no problem.

Zhou Mi took a deep breath. He checked to make sure that his gun was in its holster and hidden by his suit jacket. Zhou Mi wasn’t going to pull it now, protocol stated that he should enter every situation armed and at the ready, But Zhou Mi didn’t like guns. Being perfectly proficient with something didn’t mean you had to like them. He checked to make sure his weapon was secure in case he needed it later, he’d found that guns were also useful for hitting people on the head with, there was an almost 100% knock out rate.

His heart thudded in his chest as the door quietly creaked open, it was so loud that Zhou Mi was sure that everyone within a hundred mile radius could hear it. At first he couldn’t see anything, but that was maybe because he had his eyes squeezed shut. When he opened his eyes he saw Kyuhyun strapped down to a chair, Kyuhyun’s clothes were in disarray, his shirt sodden with sweat, he was panting hard, he looked like he was in pain.

Kyuhyun. Oh god.

Kyuhyun’s shout of warning made absolutely no sense at all but Zhou Mi did look up in time to see a grey blur whirling towards him and he lashed out with his hands, half in defence and half in attack and it was pure luck that he managed to hit his assailant before his assailant really hit him. Once he was sure that the guy was down then Zhou Mi could turn his attention to Kyuhyun.

“Kui Xian!” Zhou Mi exclaimed. Kui Xian, are you ok? What have they done to you?”

Kyuhyun mumbled something in response, his words were hesitant, slurred, Zhou Mi was sure he’d been drugged. But with what and why? Kneeling by Kyuhyun’s side Zhou Mi felt for his pulse, it was erratic but slow, not good. Still, being that close to Kyuhyun’s crotch area Zhou Mi couldn’t help but notice that Kyuhyun had another little--or not so little, apparently--problem.

“Oh.” Zhou Mi breathed out the word, his eyes fixed on Kyuhyun’s groin. “Oh…right.”

Kyuhyun moaned and tried to double over but his bonds prevented him from moving far. Zhou Mi managed to snap out of his dick induced trance then, he remembered that he was in the middle of something quite important.

“Shh, it’s ok, Kui Xian. I’m going to get you out of here.” Zhou Mi said as he started untying the ropes binding Kyuhyun to the chair. Damn, these things were done up tight.

Kyuhyun’s response was incomprehensible, but it didn’t matter right now. What mattered was getting Kyuhyun out of here and getting him somewhere safe where Zhou Mi could take care of him. No, wait, Zhou Mi should get Kyuhyun back to his team so they could take care of him. Zhou Mi shouldn’t be getting any closer than he already was.

“Calm down, Kui Xian.” Zhou Mi said in what he hoped was a calming way. “It’ll be ok.”

Zhou Mi heard the movement behind him and he turned.

“You!” The newly awakened Team Grey agent spat. “I am going to break your face!”

Zhou Mi tried to get up, tried to put up some kind of defence, but he didn’t have time. The agent of Grey lunged at him, grabbing him about the waist, and together they went rolling across the floor.

As he tumbled, Zhou Mi thought he heard Kyuhyun say something that sounded like “But his face is too pretty to break.” But that could have just been Zhou Mi’s own wishful thinking. Zhou Mi heard the soft clinks of something skittering across the floor, the Grey agent had a weapon and now he’d lost it.

The Grey agent managed to find his feet first and it was all Zhou Mi could do to get his arms over his head to try and protect himself. Pain lanced down his back, pain from hard kicks and punches. Zhou Mi hadn’t got much of a look at the guy before he jumped him, but Zhou Mi knew that Grey wasn’t all that big, he was strong and he was fast, though, and he was kicking Zhou Mi’s ass. Zhou Mi had only one chance, when the Grey agent stepped a little closer Zhou Mi was able to swing out his right leg, sweeping Agent Grey off his feet. Zhou Mi only had a split seconds grace to get himself up and into a fighting stance before Grey was up and at him again.

“NO!”

Dimly--as he dodged several well aimed round house kicks--Zhou Mi heard Kyuhyun’s frantic cry. Zhou Mi looked over at him, Kyuhyun was fumbling at the ropes still holding him to the chair. Zhou Mi had managed to get one of his hands free and now Kyuhyun was working on the other. Zhou Mi’s momentary distraction was enough for the Grey agent to fully get the drop on him. A perfectly placed punch to his jaw sent Zhou Mi sprawling, the world around him spun violently, he saw stars, he saw pretty, pretty lights, then he saw the Grey agent looming above him. Now, now would be a good time to pull his gun--if only he could remember how his arms worked.

Grey leaned in towards him, Zhou Mi fumbled for his weapon but his fingers felt numb and he couldn’t grab the butt. The Grey agent grabbed at Zhou Mi’s hair, apparently he was foregoing the fancy martial arts in favour of a good old cat fight.

“No!” Zhou Mi screeched. “Not the hair!”

The Grey agent ignored him, instead he pulled Zhou Mi’s hair and he pulled hard. Zhou Mi grabbed the man’s wrist in a vain effort not to have any of his hair pulled out by the roots. It was a painful tug of war that lasted for a few minutes before Grey suddenly loosened his grip and was pulled backwards. Zhou Mi still had hold of the agents wrists and he found himself pulled along too. Zhou Mi let go of the Grey agent. The Grey agent let go of Zhou Mi’s hair.

Zhou Mi fell back onto his ass.

“Oww.” Zhou Mi muttered. He looked up then. Looked up to see Kyuhyun standing there, ropes still trailing from his wrists. Kyuhyun had a firm hold of the Grey agents hair and a knife pressed to his throat. Where had he gotten a knife from? Zhou Mi started to wonder and then he was distracted by another fact.

“Kui Xian!” Zhou Mi said happily. “You’re ok!”

Kyuhyun nodded slowly, he managed something that looked like a weak smile, he swayed a little--seemingly unsteady on his feet. And then Kyuhyun fell down, the knife clattered over the ground.

“Kui Xian!”

Zhou Mi scrambled to his feet, violently pushing passed the Grey agent in his rush to get to Kyuhyun. Kyuhyun was pale, too pale. He trembled has Zhou Mi cradled him in his arms. He looked ill.

Zhou Mi felt more than heard the Grey agent approaching, but this time, now that he was with Kyuhyun, Zhou Mi felt calmer and was able to pull out his gun and aim it just about where he thought the agents head would be. All without looking up.

“I don’t like shooting people.” Zhou Mi said. He tried to keep his voice even but he didn’t think he managed. “But I will shoot you if you take one more step. I’m taking him out of here, don’t try to stop me.”

“Why?” The Grey agent asked. He sounded faintly amused. Zhou Mi turned to look at him then, his gun never wavering. The Grey agent had backed up a little, he had his hands raised up to where Zhou Mi could see them clearly, there was a soft smile playing around the edge of his lips.

The guy was good looking. People might have used the words cute and pretty to describe him, Zhou Mi would definitely have. He looked innocent. He looked like he wouldn’t even think about hurting a fly. The bruises Zhou Mi would be sporting tomorrow would be proof that looks can be deceiving. Grey just stood there calmly, like Zhou Mi wasn’t holding a gun on him, like Zhou Mi hadn’t just threatened to shoot him.

“Why what?” Zhou Mi huffed indignantly.

“Why are you helping him?” The Grey agent spoke slowly, like he was talking to a small child. “You’re a black agent, right? You aren’t playing for the same team as him, so why are you helping him?”

That was…a good question actually.

Zhou Mi knew that he wanted to help Kyuhyun, but he hadn’t stopped long enough to ask himself why he wanted to. A dozen answers sprang to mind, but the one that sprang hardest was…”I want into his pants.”

Zhou Mi wanted into those cheap, tight, white pants. Badly. He couldn’t actually say that though.

“I don’t know.” Zhou Mi said a little lamely. He was going to say ’just because’ but that would only make him sound like a twelve year old talking back to his mother.

The Grey agent was psychic or else he just saw right through the world’s most stupid answer.

“Ahhhh.” He sighed, and then he laughed. “I see.” Then he mumbled something that sounded like “Yeah, I kinda want in his pants too.” But Zhou Mi chose to ignore that.

Zhou Mi scowled at him. This guy was strange but then Zhou Mi shouldn’t have been surprised, it was his lot in life to be surrounded by weirdo’s and perverts.

“I’m Sungmin.” The Grey agent said. He bowed and stuck out his hand, obviously expecting Zhou Mi to take it.

“I’m not falling for that.” Zhou Mi said. He wasn’t that stupid.

The Grey agent--Sungmin-- shrugged and smiled jovially.

“It was worth a try.”

Kyuhyun groaned then. A low, pitiful sound. Zhou Mi lowered his gun, turned back to the younger agent. Sungmin moved to kneel at Kyuhyun’s other side.

“Oh Wow.” Sungmin said. There was a touch of casualness to Sungmin’s voice. Like he was curious about Kyuhyun’s condition rather than concerned. “They really did give him a lot.” Sungmin gently touched his hand to Kyuhyun’s fore head. “This isn’t good.”

“I have to get him out of here.”

Zhou Mi made to gather Kyuhyun up in his arms, aiming to lift him up and then swan out of there like the big damn hero that he was. Kyuhyun, of course, had to foil his plan like only a White agent could. Kyuhyun was heavy, heavier than he looked and Zhou Mi grunted and strained trying to lift him off the ground. Beside him, Sungmin laughed.

“Here, let me help.”

At first Zhou Mi was so surprised at the sudden turn of events, at the sudden assistance from the enemy, that he let go of Kyuhyun, allowing Sungmin to pick Kyuhyun up as if he weighed not much at all.

“What…what are you doing?” Zhou Mi asked, he was slightly incredulous.

“I’m helping.” Sungmin said as if that fact should have been obvious.

“Why.”

Sungmin was half way to carrying Kyuhyun to the door, he stopped, turned around. It looked like he tried to shrug but it was an awkward movement with Kyuhyun slung over his shoulder the way he was.

“I don’t know.” Sungmin said, echoing Zhou Mi’s earlier words.

Sungmin tried to shrug again and then he turned, heading for the door. Zhou Mi raised his gun again, cocked the hammer.

“Stop.” He said seriously. Sungmin stopped, he turned back around. “Put Kui Xian down now.”

Sungmin just blinked at him.

“I don’t trust you. I don’t have any reason to trust you. Put him down and back away.”

“Are you going to shoot me?”

Zhou Mi lowered his weapon a little and fired. The bullet pinged off the concrete floor in a shower of dust and sparks. Sungmin looked down at his feet, the bullet had missed his foot by and inch.

“These are my favourite shoes, you almost ruined them.”

“That’s my favourite Agent of White. Put him down.”

“Ok, ok.” Sungmin pouted. Oh god, he was almost cuter that Kibum when he pouted. “I was just trying to be helpful.” He dumped Kyuhyun non too gently on the floor.

“Why?” Zhou Mi was really curious now. If Sungmin was serious about helping them--and Zhou Mi highly doubted that--then it meant defection of his team and Zhou Mi wanted to know why.

“Have you met the rest of my team?” Sungmin asked.

“Not exactly.” Zhou Mi answered, and truthfully he hadn’t

“Watch out for the scary little one.” Kyuhyun mumbled, he tried to push himself up but he failed.

“Take it easy, Kui Xian.” Zhou Mi soothed. “It’ll be ok. What’s wrong with your team?” He asked, talking again to Sungmin.

“Ever get the feeling you have to do everything?”

“Yes.” Kyuhyun said, then he giggled. “All the time.” Kyuhyun groaned and curled in on himself. “Ohh, I don’t feel so good.”

Kyuhyun didn’t look so good either. If possible he’d gotten even paler, he was shaking so much he all but rattled and his very, very obvious erection wasn’t showing any signs of going down.

“Oh god.” Kyuhyun moaned. “Oh god, I need…” Kyuhyun reached out, Zhou Mi didn’t know what Kyuhyun was reaching out for but he leaned in anyway.

“What is it, Kui Xian? What do you need?”

Kyuhyun clutched at the lapel of Zhou Mi’s shirt, which his other hand he reached out for Zhou Mi’s arm, pulling him closer, pulling Zhou Mi’s hand down towards…

“Oh, Kui Xian, I think that’s a bit inappropriate right now.” Zhou Mi looked at Sungmin, almost beseechingly. “What did you give him?”

“Sodium Pentothal mixed with some uppers and an aphrodisiac. It’s Yesung’s own special formula. Usually it makes the subject all chatty and then really horny. Kyuhyun-sshi appears to be having a bad high…and is really horny.”

“How can I help him?”

“Well…” Sungmin said and he smiled a small little evil smile. “You need to…” He waggled his eyebrows, he looked down at Kyuhyun’s shivering form.

Zhou Mi gulped. He couldn’t. No here, not like this.

“I can’t.” Zhou Mi said, his voice shaking.

“Ok, then.” Sungmin said breezily. “I’ll do it.”

Zhou Mi hit him with the butt of his gun, Sungmin crumpled to the ground unconscious. Then Zhou Mi pulled Kyuhyun up from the ground, which was hard, hard work.

Kyuhyun leaned on him heavily, Zhou Mi staggered under his weight but he managed to get them to the door. Finding the exit was easier than he thought it would be, but it was still slow going. Kyuhyun was pressed close to him, he smelled like sex and Zhou Mi’s own body was reacting to Kyuhyun’s closeness, to the way Kyuhyun was lazily caressing his butt.

Zhou Mi carefully loaded Kyuhyun into the back seat of his car, then he looked back at Team Grey’s HQ. Kibum was still in there. In there with an axe wielding Canadian, an apparently scary little guy and a pissed off martial artist. Well, Zhou Mi assumed that Sungmin was going to be pissed off when he woke up again.

“Oh…” Zhou Mi wavered. Should he stay or should he go? “Oh, he’ll be fine.”

Zhou Mi quickly drove off, he had to get Kyuhyun somewhere safe.

.end chapter six

[KPOP RPS] Multi chap: Baby, this ain't nothing but a thing - Chapter five {super junior}

2011-03-24T00:13:11Z

Title: Baby, this ain't nothing but a thing - Chapter five
Rating: R
Pairing: Mainly: Kyuhyun/Zhou Mi and Yesung/Ryeowook. With a side of: Eunhyuk/Donghae, Kangin/Leeteuk, Heechul/Han Geng, and in this chapter there is a teeny hint of Kyuhyun/Sungmin
Warnings: Sexual situations, sexual innuendo, voyeurism, bad language and some violence
Word count: This chapter = 2, 326
Summary: Team White and Team black have been pitting themselves against each other for years. They've become too wrapped up in this Spy vs Spy game, too wrapped up in thir own dispute to see the bigger picture. Enter the shadowy Team Grey who have their own agenda and their own way of getting things done.
A/N: In which Super Junior are all Spies and they kind of fail at it. Spy vs Spy AU.

~~Character profiles~~ Who is in what team | Chapter one | Chapter two | Chapter three | Chapter four

Chapter five

“This doesn’t have to be taken intravenously.” The scary little one said. Kyuhyun was pretty sure that someone at some point had identified him as Ryeowook, but he thought that ‘The Scary Little One’ was a better moniker. “If it just touches your skin it can have devastating effects.” The scary little one continued. “But we have found that this yields better results.”

Kyuhyun heard the words, he understood them, but he wasn’t really paying attention. He was too focused on watching the needle slide through his skin. The liquid inside the syringe looked innocuous; it looked like it could be water. Kyuhyun knew that it wasn’t, though. He felt it the second the substance hit his blood stream, it didn’t exactly burn but it felt hot, it felt wrong, he felt wrong. It occurred to him--belatedly--that he should struggle, protest. It would be futile of course, he wasn’t exactly in any position to stop them doing whatever the hell they wanted to him. Still, he couldn’t just sit here and let this happen to him.

“Oh god.” He choked. This kind of thing wasn’t supposed to happen. Not just happen to him, this kind of thing shouldn’t happen at all. Up until now the most dangerous thing he’d ever faced was when Donghae had tried to invent a new kind of knock out gas. Eunhyuk had been in a coma for a week.

Kyuhyun had never been prepared for anything even close to this.

He supposed there was no hope of rescue, he wondered if the other members of his team even realized he was in trouble at all. And he didn’t exactly tell them where he was going. Following Zhou Mi. It had seemed like such a good idea at the time. He looked down at the gooey mess still sticking to his shirt.

“I should have gone home then.” He mumbled. “I knew today was going to be a bad day.”

Even to his own ears his voice sounded off. The words felt heavy on his tongue, they felt wrong, he felt wrong. A soft fog settled around his thoughts, the world around him started to spin, he felt dizzy, lost. He thought he might have fallen out of his chair if he wasn’t tied to it. His skin tingled with a hazy arousal; he felt a stirring in this groin. Oh no, not that.

The scary little one--Ryeowook--leaned in close to him and Kyuhyun whined, a soft, pathetic sound.

“What is your name?” Ryeowook asked him. This was something they already knew, they were testing him to see if he would answer. Kyuhyun didn’t want to answer, he didn’t. He wanted to put up something that looked like resistance, but he couldn’t. The answer to the question tripped off his tongue and he had no hope of snatching it back.

“Cho Kyuhyun.”

Ryeowook smiled, it was a wolfish smile that left Kyuhyun feeling cold despite his current hot flush. Ryeowook’s breath tickled at Kyuhyun’s neck when he asked his next question. Kyuhyun shivered, it felt good. He didn’t want it to feel good.

“What team are you a member of?”

“White.” Kyuhyun answered almost robotically.

Ryeowook smiled and moved away. Kyuhyun was glad of this; the feelings coursing through him were confusing. He knew they were all due to whatever crap they had given him, but that didn’t make them any less confusing. He was pretty sure that he’d been starting to want Ryeowook to touch him.

“Excellent.” Ryeowook said.

“You sound really creepy when you say it like that.” The other one piped up, the pretty one. Kyuhyun thought his name might be Sungmin but he wasn’t sure. It wasn’t like they had all been properly introduced. Kyuhyun tried to focus on them, on the conversation they were having, but it was hard to think passed the throbbing in his dick. Oh god, what had they done to him?

“Now,” Ryeowook said, he moved back so he was all up in Kyuhyun’s face again, he leaned in close, too close. Kyuhyun tried to shy away, tried to put some distance between them. But he couldn’t, he couldn’t move, he was trapped. “Tell me about the operation in Volgograd.”

“Volgograd.” Kyuhyun said slowly. “Volgograd.” It was such a funny word. His mouth felt dry and fuzzy, he couldn’t quite get his tongue around the strange syllables.

“Where is the code breaker?”

“I don’t know.” Kyuhyun didn’t even try not to answer this time. He knew that whatever was in that stuff they gave him it was making him tell the truth, he couldn’t help it. But there was no truth to tell, he really didn’t know what they were talking about. These people, these people were all insane and they were going to kill him because he didn’t know anything.

“Tell me where the code breaker is.”

“I can’t.”

Kyuhyun’s breath was coming in short pants, he was dizzy, he felt like he was going to be sick.

“Where is it?”

“I don’t know.”

Ryeowook huffed out a sigh. That soft rush of air felt like fire as it gusted over his too sensitive skin.

“He’s fighting it.” Ryeowook said. He was still looking at Kyuhyun but Kyuhyun was pretty sure that Ryeowook wasn’t talking to him. “Give him some more.”

No, no don’t do that, Kyuhyun thought. From the look in Ryeowook’s face Kyuhyun thought he might have said that out loud.

“You already gave him more than enough.” Someone off to the side said. Yesung? Was that his name? Names were funny. People were funny. It was getting hard to concentrate. “If you give him anymore he’s not going to be able to talk at all.”

Ryeowook growled, a low rumble of a sound. Kyuhyun found it strangely arousing, but then he was finding just about everything strangely arousing. God he hurt. He really wanted someone--anyone--to just touch him. Ryeowook grabbed at the collar of Kyuhyun’s shirt, shook him hard. The jerky motion made Kyuhyun’s stomach roil, he was really going to throw up in a minute. This wasn’t the kind of touching he wanted so now he was going to hurl all over the scary little man and it would serve him right.

“Tell me…” Ryeowook spat. “Tell me…HEY!” Ryeowook pulled away, he looked at something in his hand. “What the hell is this?”

“That’s marshmallow.” Kyuhyun answered automatically. “Donghae shot me, the bastard.”

“No.” Ryeowook said, he sounded a little exasperated but Kyuhyun had no idea why. “This.” He held up a little ‘thing’ for Kyuhyun to see. It was a microchip. A black microchip.

“Hey! Look at that. Where did that come from?”

“It was on your shirt.”

“It was?” Kyuhyun just blinked at him. It was getting really, really hard to concentrate, to think, but Kyuhyun had to, he had to. And then he remembered, he remembered the soft brush of long fingers over his skin.

That tall assed sneaky sneak person! Kyuhyun thought. He looked for some reaction from Ryeowook, nothing. Good, at least he’d managed not to say that bit out loud.

“I have never seen that before in my life.” Kyuhyun said and it was the truth. He had never seen that chip before. HA! Take that evil spy people.

“He was bugged!” Ryeowook said, turning back to his team.

“Hee.” Kyuhyun giggled. “Bugged.”

“Didn’t anyone check him for bugs?”

No one answered so Kyuhyun took that as a collective no. Then the cute kid stalked back in--Kyuhyun had no idea what his name was but he liked the kid’s face…at least he thought he did. The kid was still carrying the axe he’d taken earlier.

“The tree is gone.” The kid said. He was talking in English and to Kyuhyun English was just a collection of strange noises. But the kid’s voice was serious and so was his expression so Kyuhyun supposed that whatever news the kid was delivering it wasn’t good.

“What tree?” Ryeowook said slowly. He was speaking English too. Kyuhyun pouted a little, he wanted to know how to speak English.

The kid swung his axe in a wide arc, it swished as it cut through the air.

“The tree in the main hall that I was going to cut down.”

There was silence for a few moments, Kyuhyun thought that Ryeowook might have been thinking about something.

“We’ve been breached!” Ryeowook cried. He was back to talking Korean, Kyuhyun could understand him now. That was good.

“Hee, breached.” Kyuhyun giggled again. “That’s such a funny word.” Kyuhyun giggled and then he hiccupped and then he hiccupped again and then he couldn’t stop hiccupping. They were all pretty much ignoring him now which Kyuhyun thought was pretty rude actually. He looked down at his lap and he whined, a low, keening noise. His erection was tenting his trousers and if he shifted a little in his chair then the fabric rubbed over it just right. Oh it hurt so good.

Ryeowook started barking orders and people jumped to follow them. Kyuhyun watched them all load up with weapons and leave. Well, most of them left, the pretty one stayed behind. Sungmin? Yes, Kyuhyun was pretty sure that his name was in fact Sungmin.

“Hi.” Sungmin said with an enticing smile. “Alone at last.” He paused, shrugged, huffed out a soft little laugh. “Alone at last…again.”

*

Could someone stop this fairground ride? Kyuhyun wanted to get off. Get off being the operative words. With every passing minute the effects of the serum got worse. He was so hard now that it was hurting, his whole body ached with the need for someone to touch him. Just a light touch, even the softest caress could be enough to send him over the edge. He could feel his orgasm, like it was just out of reach and he couldn’t get enough friction going to finish himself off.

He wanted it, oh god he wanted it.

These people were sadists. Evil, creepy, little sadists.

Sungmin was sitting clear across the room, like he was trying to put as much space between himself and Kyuhyun as possible. Like he was trying to resist temptation. But from the look in Sungmin’s eyes Kyuhyun could tell that he wanted to come closer, that Sungmin wanted him. That was good, Kyuhyun wanted him to some closer. Sungmin had really, really pretty lips, Kyuhyun bet that they would look wonderful wrapped around his…

The door opened. Slowly, carefully. Too slowly and too carefully for it to be someone who was supposed to be here. Someone was trying to be sneaky and sneak in. Kyuhyun remembered that this hide out had been breached, was this the breacher trying to sneak in here? Was Kyuhyun about to be breached too?…actually that sounded like it would be fun.

Instantly Sungmin was on the alert. He stood and reached into his pocket--the pocket looked surprisingly deep--he pulled out a set of nun chucks and Kyuhyun felt--more than heard--himself let out a soft moan. The way Sungmin handled his weapons was all kinds of hot.

It was a shadow that slid into the room through the slowly, sneakily opened door. A tall, black shadow. Kyuhyun barely had enough time to register who it was before Sungmin attacked.

“Zhou Mi look out!” Kyuhyun cried out. Or at least he tried to cry out. It was getting sort of hard to form coherent words so his shout of warning came out sounding more like “Zchoo mee leekbrlughit.” But the garbled words were about enough to have the desired effect. Zhou Mi did indeed look out and he saw Sungmin coming almost in time. They both landed some pretty heavy blows on each other. Kyuhyun winced, those had to have hurt.

Sungmin was quick and vicious. Zhou Mi wasn’t quite as quick but he was just as vicious and he managed to get in some lucky punches. Soon Sungmin lay unconscious on the floor. Awww, Kyuhyun felt a little bad about that. He stopped feeling bad a moment later, though, because Zhou Mi was there kneeling in front of him, touching him, touching his face, checking him over. The touching, oh god the touching felt good.

“Oh that feels good.” He sighed. Except he still couldn’t talk properly so it came out sounding like “Ohhhfelfige”

“Kui Xian?” Zhou Mi exclaimed. “Kui Xian, are you ok? What did they do to you?”

Kyuhyun just blinked at him. Who in the fuck was Kui Xian?”

“Who in the fuck is Kui Xian?” Kyuhyun asked, except he didn’t really. The words came out all wrong.

“Shh, it’s ok, Kui Xian.” Zhou Mi said as he started untying the rope that bound Kyuhyun to the chair. “I’m going to get you out of here.”

Oh…oh. Kyuhyun was Kui Xian. Or was he? Had his name changed and no one had told him? Why did no one tell him anything?

Zhou Mi was gentle as he untied him, still, Kyuhyun had a little trouble comprehending that Zhou Mi was here to rescue him. Zhou Mi was a member to Team Black and it was all Zhou Mi’s fault that Kyuhyun had gotten captured in the first place.

Stupid Zhou Mi. Stupid tall, sneaky person with amazing hands.

Kyuhyun didn’t think that now would be the best time to remind Zhou Mi that they were on opposing teams, Kyuhyun did really kind of want to get out of here. Kyuhyun heard a soft scuffling, Zhou Mi was so intent on wrangling the complicated knots that he apparently hadn’t heard it. Kyuhyun looked to see Sungmin slowly rising from his prone position, he tried to warn Zhou Mi but he couldn’t quite get the words out.

“Calm down, Kui Xian.” Zhou Mi said. “It’ll be ok.”

No, no it wouldn’t be ok, because Sungmin was creeping closer, his weapons raised and ready.

And then, then Sungmin pounced.

.end chapter five